One Resurrection, One Appointed End: Μέλλω in Acts 17:31 and Acts 24:15 Against Kenneth Gentry’s Divided Consummation and Partial Preterism (Part 6B)

This article demonstrates that Acts 17:31 and Acts 24:15 announce one approaching judgment and resurrection fulfilled at the appointed end of the old-covenant age in AD 70. By tracing the parallels among Daniel 12, Matthew 24, John 5, 1 Thessalonians 4–5, 1 Corinthians 15, and Revelation 11 and 20—and combining the admissions of Kenneth Gentry, James Jordan, Marcellus Kik, and Phillip Kayser—it presents one spiritual, corporate, covenantal, and Hadean resurrection of the just and unjust at Christ’s Parousia. It also explains how the evangelized Roman world was judged without the physical cosmos being destroyed: Jerusalem’s covenant order ended, Rome’s beastly dominion was broken, the dead were raised from Hades, and Christ’s indestructible New Covenant kingdom was fully established.

Introduction: One Appointed Judgment, One Resurrection Hope, and One Consummative End

Part 6A asked what kind of “world” Paul says God created. Acts 14 and Acts 17 answered that question through ordinary Creator-creature categories. The living God made heaven, earth, sea, and everything in them. He gives humanity life and breath, sends rain and fruitful seasons, provides food, and establishes the appointed times and geographical boundaries of the nations. Paul’s argument against pagan idolatry assumes the physical and historical creation rather than an exclusively spiritual / covenantal heavens and earth cosmos disguised as the material creation.

Acts 17, however, does not end with creation. Paul moves from protology to eschatology, from the κόσμος God made to the οἰκουμένη approaching judgment. After identifying God as Creator and exposing the irrationality of idolatry, Paul announces a decisive redemptive-historical transition: “The times of this ignorance God winked at; but now commandeth all men every where to repent” (Acts 17:30). He then explains why this international summons to repentance had become so urgent: God had appointed a day in which He μέλλει κρίνειν τὴν οἰκουμένην—was “about to judge the inhabited world”—in righteousness through the Man whom He had appointed and raised from the dead (Acts 17:31 YLT).

The question in Part 6B is therefore different from the one addressed in Part 6A. We are no longer asking what world God created. We are asking what inhabited world was “about to be” judged, what “about to be” resurrection accompanied that judgment, and when Paul expected these events to occur. Those questions bring Acts 17:31 into direct relationship with Paul’s later declaration before Felix that he shared Israel’s scriptural hope “that there is about to be a rising again of the dead, both of righteous and unrighteous” (Acts 24:15 YLT).

The two passages use μέλλω in different grammatical constructions, so the argument should not be reduced to the simplistic claim that μέλλω must always mean “about to” in the sense of immediate fulfillment. Μέλλω ordinarily possesses prospective force, but its precise degree of nearness must be determined by context, prophetic background, and usage. The cumulative case developed in this article is considerably stronger than an argument built upon one word.

We must ask what judgment Paul expected, what resurrection belonged to Israel’s prophetic hope, what “world” stood within the horizon of that judgment, what Daniel revealed concerning the appointed time of resurrection and judgment, how Jesus and the apostles interpreted Daniel, and whether they divided those events into two consummations separated by thousands of years. Once those questions are allowed to control the discussion, μέλλω becomes one chronological component within a much larger prophetic and canonical framework.

The Canonical Chain of the Argument

The argument will proceed by following the resurrection-and-judgment promise through its inspired development. Daniel 12 supplies the appointed consummation and one resurrection of the righteous and wicked. John 5 develops that resurrection from its spiritual “now is” into one approaching consummative “hour” issuing in life and judgment. Revelation 20 portrays the living saints already raised and reigning with Christ during the covenantal transition before “the rest of the dead” are raised from Hades at the end of the millennial period.

Matthew 24 places Daniel’s coming of the Son of Man, trumpet, gathering, judgment, kingdom, and end within Jesus’ contemporary generation. First Thessalonians 4–5 reproduces the same Parousia complex for a first-century church: Christ comes from heaven, the angelic voice and trumpet sound, the dead in Christ rise, the living are gathered, unbelievers are overtaken, and believers are commanded to remain watchful. First Corinthians 15 again joins the resurrection of “the dead ones,” the transformation of the living, the trumpet, Christ’s Parousia, the singular “end,” and victory over Adamic death.

The canonical connections may be summarized as follows:

Connection Common event or doctrine
Daniel 12 ↔ John 5 One consummative resurrection of the righteous and wicked at the appointed consummation
John 5 ↔ Revelation 20 The spiritual “now is” of resurrection-life progressing toward the AD 70 resurrection and judgment of the rest of the dead
Daniel 12 ↔ Revelation 11 The same appointed καιρός, three-and-a-half-year crisis, judgment of the dead, rewarding of the saints, and reception of the kingdom when Jerusalem is judged and her “power” becomes “completely shattered”
Matthew 24 ↔ 1 Thessalonians 4–5 The same Parousia, clouds, angels, trumpet, gathering, judgment, audience, and chronology
1 Thessalonians 4–5 ↔ 1 Corinthians 15 The same Parousia, trumpet, raising of the sleeping dead, transformation of the living, and contemporary “we”
Matthew 24 ↔ 1 Corinthians 15 The same coming, gathering, trumpet, resurrection, kingdom consummation, and singular “end”
Daniel 12 ↔ 1 Corinthians 15 The same resurrection at the same singular end, issuing in everlasting life, incorruption, and immortality
Acts 17 ↔ Acts 24 The approaching judgment of the οἰκουμένη and approaching resurrection of the just and unjust

The argument is not that verbal parallels automatically prove identity. The case rests upon the accumulation of the same prophetic background, event structure, audience, chronology, resurrection subjects, two judicial outcomes, Parousia, trumpet, kingdom, and singular “appointed” or “end” consummation. When Daniel, Jesus, Paul, and Revelation repeatedly join those elements, a divided-consummation position bears the burden of identifying where Scripture itself separates them.

One Resurrection with Corporate and Individual Dimensions

The resurrection defended in this article must also be defined carefully. Earlier installments in this series demonstrated that 1 Corinthians 15 describes the resurrection of Christ’s corporate body from the natural body in Adam into the spiritual body in Christ. That corporate and covenantal framework does not exclude individual people or the souls of those who had physically died. Paul includes “the dead ones”—the Old Testament saints and those who had fallen asleep in Christ—alongside the living believers who would be changed at the Parousia.

The resurrection therefore possesses complementary corporate and individual dimensions. The living covenant community was being transferred from Adamic death and the Mosaic administration of condemnation into the spiritual body and mature New Covenant order of Christ. At the consummation, the righteous dead were raised from their Hadean condition into heavenly life, while the unjust dead were raised for judgment. Corporate resurrection and the raising of actual deceased saints are not competing explanations. They describe interconnected aspects of one resurrection program.

The same relationship appears in Daniel 12. James Jordan interprets Daniel 12:2 as a spiritual and historical resurrection associated with the days of Jesus, yet his treatment of Daniel 12:13 includes the physically deceased Daniel resting in Abraham’s Bosom and then standing in his lot in heavenly resurrection-life in AD 70. Jordan’s interpretation therefore combines a spiritual and corporate resurrection of the covenant people with the raising of an actual deceased saint from the intermediate state.

First Corinthians 15 describes the same kind of resurrection. Daniel places resurrection at the singular appointed consummation and promises that the righteous will arise to everlasting life. Paul places resurrection at Christ’s Parousia and proceeds to the singular “end,” when “the dead ones” are raised incorruptible and clothed with immortality. Daniel’s everlasting life and Paul’s incorruption and immortality are not rewards bestowed at different resurrections or different ends. They are descriptions of the same resurrection-life received at the same consummation.

The Already and Not Yet of John 5 and Revelation 20

The article will also distinguish the already-present resurrection-life of believers from the consummative resurrection of the dead without turning those phases into two different kinds of resurrection separated by world history. Jesus declares that the hour “is coming, and now is,” when the dead hear His voice and live. Those hearing and believing had already passed from death into life. Paul describes the same inaugurated reality when he says that believers had been made alive, raised, and seated with Christ in the heavenly places (Eph. 2:5–7).

Marcellus Kik’s interpretation of Revelation 20:4 provides an important parallel. Kik understands John as seeing the earthly “lives” of the saints who were already raised, seated, and reigning with Christ while refusing the beast and remaining faithful unto martyrdom. Their spiritual resurrection did not occur after they were killed. Their courageous earthly lives demonstrated that they had already been raised and were reigning in union with Christ and would be raised out of Hades at the AD 70 “soon” second coming of Christ.

Revelation 20 then moves to the consummative phase when the millennium ends, “the rest of the dead” live, the books are opened, and Death and Hades surrender their dead. This is the resurrection of Daniel 12, the coming hour of John 5:28–29, and the about-to-occur resurrection of the just and unjust in Acts 24:15. The firstfruits resurrection-life of believers and the consummative resurrection of the dead are two phases of one spiritual, corporate, covenantal, and Hadean resurrection program.

How the World Could Be Judged in AD 70

The judgment of the οἰκουμένη cannot be reduced to Roman armies burning Jerusalem, but neither does it require the destruction of the material planet. Jerusalem and the temple stood at the covenantal center of the old world, Rome embodied and consumed the fourth-beast imperial power, and the gospel had summoned the first-century nations to submit to the risen Christ. The historical fall of Jerusalem publicly manifested a much larger heavenly judgment.

That judgment was covenantal because the temple, priesthood, sacrifices, and Mosaic administration were removed. It was political and redemptive-historical because dominion was taken from the Gentile beasts and awarded to the Son of Man and His saints. It was international because the gospel had reached the οἰκουμένη before the end and the nations were held accountable to the risen Christ. It was Hadean because ancient peoples such as the men of Nineveh and the Queen of the South were raised in judgment with Jesus’ generation.

The same judgment consequently included both the living world and the dead of former nations. Rome could destroy Jerusalem and the temple, but it could not open the books, empty Hades, raise the just and unjust, vindicate the martyrs, or award the kingdom. Those unseen dimensions belonged to the risen Christ. Rome was the historical instrument; Christ was the Judge of the living and the dead.

The Significance of the “Orthodox” Concessions

Kenneth Gentry, James Jordan, Marcellus Kik, and Phillip Kayser become important because their independent conclusions supply the major exegetical components of this resurrection model. Gentry places Daniel 12’s spiritual and corporate resurrection in AD 70. Kik interprets Revelation 20:4 as the already-present resurrection-life and reign of earthly believers. Jordan places Daniel and the deceased saints in heavenly resurrection-life in AD 70 and interprets Matthew 24:31 as a gathering that includes the dead from Paradise or Abraham’s Bosom. Kayser recognizes the prospective force of μέλλω and places the Parousia and a genuine resurrection of 1 Thessalonians 4 and 1 Corinthians 15:23 in AD 70.

None of these men individually teaches Full Preterism. Their importance lies in what their exegesis produces when the conclusions are no longer quarantined from one another. Gentry supplies the spiritual and corporate nature of the AD 70 resurrection; Kik supplies its inaugurated resurrection-life and reign; Jordan supplies its individual and Hadean dimension; and Kayser supplies the apostolic AD 70 chronology. It’s difficult to not see how their combined conclusions don’t form Full Preterism, but at the very least their concessions remove the objections normally used to prevent its synthesis.

The controlling thesis of Part 6B is therefore straightforward: the New Testament presents one appointed eschatological judgment, one resurrection hope, one Parousia, and one consummative end of the age. The judgment possesses visible historical and unseen resurrection dimensions. The resurrection possesses corporate and individual, inaugurated and consummated dimensions. Jerusalem and the old-covenant order stand at its covenantal center; Rome and the nations belong to its historical world; the gospel reaches the οἰκουμένη before the end; the living saints are raised and reign with Christ; and the dead, both righteous and unrighteous, are raised from Hades for life or judgment.

These are distinguishable dimensions and phases of one consummative event, not separate eschatological programs. What Daniel assigns to one appointed end, what Jesus places within one contemporary generation and one resurrection hour, what Paul announces as about to occur at Christ’s Parousia, and what Revelation declares to have reached its appointed καιρός should not be divided into another coming, resurrection, judgment, and end thousands of years later.

I.  Matthew’s Judgment Horizon: Israel, the Nations, and the Dead

Matthew does not present Israel’s approaching judgment as though Jerusalem existed inside a hermetically sealed covenantal bubble. From the beginning of Jesus’ ministry, the judgment of Israel is situated within a wider world of Gentile cities, nations, missionary witness, imperial authority, comparative judgment, resurrection, and Hades. Israel occupies the covenantal center because greater revelation brings greater accountability, but the judgment horizon repeatedly extends beyond the geographical boundaries of Judea.

Matthew 10 begins to establish this pattern. Jesus sends the Twelve specifically to “the lost sheep of the house of Israel” (Matt. 10:6), yet He warns that any city rejecting their apostolic witness will face a judgment more severe than Sodom and Gomorrah: “It shall be more tolerable for the land of Sodom and Gomorrha in the day of judgment, than for that city” (10:15). The immediate mission is directed toward Israel, but Jesus evaluates Israel’s cities in relation to notorious Gentile cities from the distant past.

Matthew 11 develops the comparison further. Jesus pronounces woes upon Chorazin and Bethsaida because they refused to repent despite witnessing His mighty works. Tyre and Sidon would have repented in sackcloth and ashes had they received the same revelation, and consequently “it shall be more tolerable for Tyre and Sidon at the day of judgment” than for the cities of Israel (Matt. 11:21–22).

Jesus applies the same principle to Capernaum: “And thou, Capernaum, which art exalted unto heaven, shalt be brought down to hell [ᾅδου]” (Matt. 11:23). If the works performed in Capernaum had occurred in Sodom, Sodom would have remained. Jesus therefore concludes, “It shall be more tolerable for the land of Sodom in the day of judgment, than for thee” (11:24). Capernaum belongs to Jesus’ contemporary generation; Sodom belongs to an ancient Gentile judgment. Yet both are brought into the same judicial discourse, and the reference to Hades reaches beyond visible historical catastrophe into the realm of the dead.  Jesus has already told us what the “day of judgment” was in the previous chapter (Matt. 10:17-23) which involved the coming of the Son of Man and the eschatological “end” of Daniel 7:13-26; 9:24-27 LXX; 12:4 LXX to be fulfilled in the lifetime of His first century disciples.

Matthew 12 makes the resurrection dimension explicit. When the scribes and Pharisees demand a sign, Jesus responds with the sign of Jonah and declares: “The men of Nineveh shall rise [ἀναστήσονται] in judgment with this generation, and shall condemn it: because they repented at the preaching of Jonas; and, behold, a greater than Jonas is here” (Matt. 12:41).

He immediately adds: “The queen of the south shall rise up [ἐγερθήσεται] in the judgment with this generation, and shall condemn it” (Matt. 12:42).

Jesus does not merely appeal to Nineveh and the Queen of the South as abstract moral illustrations. The men of Nineveh will “rise” in judgment “with this generation,” and the Queen of the South will likewise rise in the judgment with them. The dead of former Gentile nations and Jesus’ contemporary covenant generation are brought together within one judicial setting.

The identity of “this generation” becomes unmistakable as Matthew’s argument proceeds. Jesus announces that the accumulated blood guilt for the persecution of the righteous would come “upon this generation” (Matt. 23:35–36). He then laments over Jerusalem and declares, “Behold, your house is left unto you desolate” (23:38). Immediately afterward He leaves the temple, predicts that not one stone will remain upon another, and answers the disciples’ questions concerning His Parousia and the consummation of the age (24:1–3). After describing those events, He fixes their temporal horizon: “This generation shall not pass, till all these things be fulfilled” (24:34).

Matthew 12 should therefore not be isolated from Matthew’s developing “this generation” judgment motif. The same Gospel that places the climactic covenant judgment upon Jesus’ generation also says that the men of Nineveh and the Queen of the South would rise in judgment with that generation. The AD 70 judgment horizon cannot consequently be reduced to the physical deaths of people killed during the Roman siege. Jerusalem’s destruction was the visible and historical dimension of a larger eschatological judgment involving the living and the dead.

This is where Hades becomes particularly important. Jesus says that exalted Capernaum would be brought down to Hades, while the following chapter speaks of Gentile dead rising in judgment with Jesus’ generation. The prophetic language certainly depicts the humiliation of a proud covenant city, but Matthew’s larger context does not leave the dead permanently within the intermediate state. The movement from death and Hades to resurrection and judgment belongs naturally within the Gospel’s eschatological framework.

When we speak of “the nations” participating in the AD 70 judgment, we must therefore distinguish the living nations of the first-century οἰκουμένη from the dead of former nations who awaited judgment in Hades. Israel and the living Gentile world stood within the historical and missionary horizon of the apostolic age. Previous generations—including Gentiles such as the men of Nineveh and the Queen of the South—could be raised to participate in the judgment. Jerusalem’s destruction manifested the judgment visibly on earth, but the resurrection of the dead required the direct judicial work of Christ.

This distinction answers a common objection to the full-preterist interpretation of Acts 17:31. Roman armies did not march into every nation, Titus did not summon every living Gentile before a physical tribunal, and Rome did not destroy the globe. But that objection mistakenly identifies the divine judgment with only one of its earthly instruments. Rome could burn Jerusalem, destroy the temple, dismantle the old covenant polity, and execute historical judgment upon the land. Rome could not empty Hades, raise the dead of former nations, judge the righteous and unrighteous, or vindicate the saints who had died awaiting the kingdom.

Rome, however, was not an unaffected instrument standing outside the judgment it executed upon Jerusalem. The Jewish revolt beginning in AD 66 opened a period of imperial convulsion that included Nero’s collapse and death in AD 68, the rapid succession of Galba, Otho, Vitellius, and Vespasian during the Year of the Four Emperors, civil wars among Roman legions, provincial revolts, and the burning of the Capitoline temple during the fighting at Rome. The Batavian revolt of AD 69–70 further destabilized Roman authority, while Vespasian was elevated to imperial power from the theater of the Judean war. The same crisis that ended with Titus destroying Jerusalem and its temple in AD 70 therefore also shook the political, military, and religious center of the Roman world. Tacitus introduces this period as an era of civil wars, violent imperial deaths, military disasters, provincial revolts, and the burning of the Capitol.[1] Rome remained a political empire, but its ruling house collapsed, its armies turned against one another, its emperors were violently removed, and a new dynasty arose from the war against Judea. These events provide the visible historical dimension of the judgment of Daniel’s fourth-beast world: Rome acted as the instrument of Jerusalem’s punishment while simultaneously experiencing divine upheaval within its own imperial house.

The distinction, therefore, is not between an AD 70 judgment and an entirely unrelated final judgment at the end of human history. It is between distinguishable dimensions of one eschatological judgment. On the visible historical plane, Jerusalem, Israel, Rome, and the nations of the first-century inhabited world participated in the covenantal crisis. On the unseen resurrection plane, the dead were raised from Hades for judgment. Rome was the earthly instrument of the historical judgment; Christ was the Judge of the living and the dead.

Matthew’s Expanding Judgment Horizon

Passage Covenant focus Gentile and resurrection dimension
Matthew 10:6, 14–15 The Twelve are sent to Israel, whose cities are judged for rejecting them Sodom and Gomorrah appear in the same day of judgment
Matthew 11:20–22 Chorazin and Bethsaida are condemned for rejecting Christ’s works Tyre and Sidon receive a more tolerable judgment
Matthew 11:23–24 Capernaum is cast down from its exalted position Hades and Sodom enter the judicial comparison
Matthew 12:41 “This generation” is condemned for rejecting One greater than Jonah The dead men of Nineveh rise in judgment with that generation
Matthew 12:42 “This generation” rejects One greater than Solomon The Queen of the South rises in the judgment with that generation
Matthew 23:35–24:34 Jerusalem’s blood guilt, desolation, and temple destruction come upon “this generation” The earlier Gentile comparisons and resurrection statements reach their covenantal climax

This is what makes Matthew 12 an essential bridge to Acts 24. Jesus says that the men of Nineveh will rise [ἀναστήσονται] in judgment with His generation. Paul later confesses “that there is about to be a resurrection [ἀνάστασιν] of the dead, both of the just and unjust” (Acts 24:15). The verbal relationship should not be made to carry the argument by itself, but the conceptual correspondence is unmistakable. Jesus speaks of Gentile dead rising in judgment with His generation; Paul speaks of the resurrection of the righteous and unrighteous as the hope promised in Israel’s Scriptures. The exegetical question is whether Scripture gives us any reason to place these expectations in consummations separated by thousands of years.

II.  The Οἰκουμένη That Heard the Gospel Was the Οἰκουμένη Approaching Judgment

The international dimension becomes clearer in the Olivet Discourse. Jesus tells His disciples that they will be “hated of all nations” for His name’s sake and then declares: “This gospel of the kingdom shall be preached in all the world [ἐν ὅλῃ τῇ οἰκουμένῃ] for a witness unto all nations; and then shall the end come” (Matt. 24:9, 14). The same discourse describes the Great Tribulation, the coming of the Son of Man upon the clouds, the gathering of the elect, and the fulfillment of “all these things” within “this generation” (24:21, 30–31, 34).

The lexical connection with Acts 17:31 is important. Jesus says that the gospel must first be preached throughout the οἰκουμένη, after which the end would come. Paul later stands in Athens during the progress of that apostolic mission and announces that God μέλλει κρίνειν τὴν οἰκουμένην—was about to judge the οἰκουμένη. The same inhabited world that had to receive the gospel before the end is the inhabited world Paul says was approaching judgment.

Paul’s descriptions of the gospel’s progress strengthen the connection. Romans 10:18 declares, “Their sound went into all the earth, and their words unto the ends of the world [οἰκουμένης],” while Colossians 1:23 describes the gospel as having been “preached to every creature which is under heaven.” These statements need not mean that every individual on every modern continent had personally heard an evangelistic presentation. They demonstrate that the apostles themselves could describe their mission in universal language appropriate to the inhabited world within which Jesus commissioned them to bear witness.

The narrative sequence is coherent. Jesus predicts the gospel’s proclamation throughout the οἰκουμένη before the end. Acts narrates its movement from Jerusalem through Judea and Samaria and outward into the Gentile world. Paul stands in Athens as part of that mission and commands the nations to repent because the appointed judgment of the οἰκουμένη is approaching. The apostolic writings then describe the gospel as having gone throughout their world. Mission and judgment belong to the same first-century horizon.

Matthew 21–23 places this international horizon around a covenantal center. In the parable of the wicked husbandmen, the tenants reject the servants and finally murder the son. Jesus announces their judgment and declares, “The kingdom of God shall be taken from you, and given to a nation bringing forth the fruits thereof” (Matt. 21:43). In the wedding-feast parable, the invited guests murder the king’s servants, after which the king “sent forth his armies, and destroyed those murderers, and burned up their city” (22:7). The condemned city is Jerusalem, but the historical armies through which the judgment arrives are Roman. Israel’s covenantal judgment and Gentile imperial involvement are not mutually exclusive categories.

Matthew 23 brings the lawsuit to its climax by announcing that the accumulated guilt for the blood of the righteous would fall upon “this generation.” Matthew 24 then expands the horizon outward to the nations and the οἰκουμένη. The result is neither a merely local judgment nor the physical destruction of the entire planet. It is a covenantally centered but internationally manifested judgment within the first-century inhabited world.

The judgment was consequently both narrower and broader than the common futurist objection assumes. It was narrower than the physical destruction or courtroom trial of every living person on the globe because οἰκουμένη need not mean the material κόσμος. Yet it was broader than the Roman siege because the eschatological judgment involved the living and the dead. The living nations stood within the apostolic missionary and historical judgment horizon; the dead of former nations awaited resurrection from Hades and judgment before the Messiah.

Gentry should not be represented as though his Partial Preterism restricts AD 70 to ethnic Jews physically located inside Jerusalem. He recognizes passages in Matthew in which Gentile cities and nations participate in the broader judgment complex. That acknowledgment is important because it removes the simplest objection to applying Acts 17:31 to AD 70. Matthew already provides a first-century horizon broad enough to include Israel, Gentile cities, the Roman imperial world, the mission throughout the οἰκουμένη, and the dead of former nations rising in judgment with Jesus’ generation.

This allows Acts 17:31 and Acts 24:15 to be heard together without collapsing their distinct emphases. At Athens, Paul announces the appointed judgment through the risen Christ: God was about to judge the οἰκουμένη. Before Felix, he confesses Israel’s scriptural resurrection hope: there was about to be a resurrection of both the righteous and unrighteous. One text emphasizes judgment; the other emphasizes resurrection. Matthew has already shown why those themes need not belong to separate eschatological programs.

One Οἰκουμένη: Mission Before Judgment

Stage Passage Development
Prophecy by Christ Matthew 24:14 The gospel will be proclaimed throughout the οἰκουμένη as a witness to all nations; then the end will come
Mission in progress Acts 1:8; 17:22–31 The witness moves from Jerusalem outward; in Athens Paul commands the nations to repent because the οἰκουμένη is about to be judged
Mission described as accomplished Romans 10:18; Colossians 1:23 Paul describes the gospel as having gone throughout the earth and creation under heaven
Appointed consummation Matthew 24:21, 30–31, 34; Acts 17:31 The end, tribulation, Son-of-Man coming, gathering, and judgment share the first-century horizon

The conclusion follows from the narrative and lexical continuity. The οἰκουμένη that had to hear the gospel before the end was the οἰκουμένη Paul said was about to be judged. The international scope of the term does not require the destruction of the material globe because Acts 17 distinguishes the κόσμος God created from the οἰκουμένη approaching judgment. Nor does the AD 70 interpretation reduce the judgment to what Roman soldiers physically accomplished in Jerusalem. The mission extended through the inhabited world, Rome participated as the earthly instrument of covenant judgment, and Christ exercised the heavenly judgment that included the living and the dead.

The question now becomes whether Israel’s prophetic Scriptures joined the coming of the Son of Man, the heavenly court, the judgment of the nations, the vindication of the saints, the reception of the kingdom, and the resurrection of the dead within one appointed consummation. If Daniel places these events within one prophetic framework, the divided-consummation position must demonstrate where Scripture separates them.

III. Daniel’s Appointed Time: One Judgment, One Kingdom

Daniel supplies the prophetic architecture behind Paul’s approaching judgment in Acts 17:31 and approaching resurrection in Acts 24:15. Daniel 7 joins the heavenly court, judgment, the coming of the Son of Man, vindication of the persecuted saints, the appointed καιρός, and their reception of the kingdom. Daniel 12 then joins unparalleled tribulation, resurrection to life and shame, the καιρὸς συντελείας, and the concluding “time, times, and half a time.” Paul’s declarations do not occur in a prophetic vacuum.

Daniel 7 begins with four successive kingdoms, culminating in the fourth beast. Within the setting of that fourth kingdom, Daniel sees the heavenly court convene: “I beheld till the thrones were cast down, and the Ancient of days did sit.… A fiery stream issued and came forth from before him: thousand thousands ministered unto him, and ten thousand times ten thousand stood before him: the judgment was set, and the books were opened” (Dan. 7:9–10).

The scene is heavenly and judicial. Thrones are established, the Judge sits, heavenly attendants surround Him, the books are opened, and the beastly power is judged. Daniel is not describing the physical destruction of the planet but divine judgment against the persecuting fourth-kingdom power and the corresponding vindication of the saints.

The vision then recapitulates this judgment from another perspective. Daniel 7:13–14 should not be treated as an unrelated eschatological event occurring after the judgment of verses 9–10. Daniel returns to the heavenly scene and focuses upon the identity and authority of the Son of Man within it. Verses 9–10 give the throne, court, attendants, books, and judgment; verses 13–14 give the cloud-coming Son of Man and the kingdom resulting from that judgment.

The Old Greek version of Daniel 7:13 is particularly significant. Daniel sees one “as a son of man” coming upon the clouds “as the Ancient of Days” (ὡς παλαιὸς ἡμερῶν), with His attendants present. The Son of Man appears in the divine judicial identity and authority associated with the Ancient of Days. He comes upon the clouds, receives dominion and kingdom, and the nations and peoples worship Him. The Old Greek uses προσκυνέω. This is not merely an ordinary political ruler receiving civil service; the cloud-coming Son of Man exercises divine judicial authority.

This explains why the cloud-coming should not be reduced to a physical travel narrative in which Jesus descends through the atmosphere to stand upon the planet. While the Son of Man comes upon the clouds and judges Israel below, Daniel’s scene is also heavenly and judicial. The court sits, the books are opened, and the Son of Man comes in divine authority. Rome could be the earthly instrument through which Jerusalem and the temple were destroyed while Christ remained the true heavenly Judge.

Daniel’s interpretation of the vision confirms its recapitulating structure. After seeing these things, Daniel asks for their meaning. The explanation returns to the four kingdoms, the persecution of the saints, the judgment, and the saints’ reception of the kingdom. Daniel becomes particularly concerned about the fourth beast and the horn that “made war with the saints, and prevailed against them” (Dan. 7:21). Then the same judgment appears again: “Until the Ancient of days came, and judgment was given to the saints of the most High; and the time [καιρός] came that the saints possessed the kingdom” (Dan. 7:22).

Daniel 7:9–10, 7:13–14, and 7:22 are not three judgments. They are recapitulated presentations of one judgment complex.

Daniel 7: One Judgment Complex

Passage Dimension of the one judgment
Daniel 7:9–10 Thrones, Ancient of Days, heavenly attendants, court seated, books opened, and judgment
Daniel 7:13–14 Son of Man comes upon the clouds “as the Ancient of Days,” receives dominion and kingdom, and is worshipped by the nations
Daniel 7:15–16 Daniel requests the interpretation of the vision
Daniel 7:21 The fourth-kingdom power persecutes the saints
Daniel 7:22 LXX The Ancient-of-Days judgment and appointed καιρός arrive; the saints receive the kingdom
Daniel 7:23–27 The fourth kingdom is judged, its persecuting dominion is removed, and the kingdom is given to the saints

The appointed καιρός of verse 22 is the time when persecution gives way to judgment, vindication, and kingdom. Daniel 12 will connect the same appointed-time framework with tribulation, resurrection, and consummation. Daniel is progressively building one eschatological complex.

The Daniel 7 Recapitulation Syllogism

Major Premise: When a prophetic vision and its inspired interpretation repeat the same kingdoms, persecution, heavenly judgment, vindication, and reception of the kingdom, those scenes should be understood as recapitulated dimensions of one judgment unless the text supplies a chronological division.

Minor Premise: Daniel 7:9–10, 7:13–14, and 7:21–27 repeatedly present the time of the fourth kingdom [Rome], its persecution of the saints, the heavenly court, the coming of the divine Son of Man, judgment upon the persecuting power, vindication of the saints, and their reception of the kingdom at the appointed καιρός.

Conclusion: Therefore, Daniel 7 presents one recapitulated judgment-and-kingdom complex, not multiple consummative judgments separated by thousands of years.

This recapitulating structure is essential to Matthew 24–25. If Daniel first shows the heavenly court and judgment and then returns to show the Son of Man coming within that court, Jesus can likewise describe the coming, gathering, throne, and judgment from successive perspectives without introducing two different Parousias or eschatological comings. The burden rests upon any interpretation that divides what Daniel’s vision and interpretation have joined together.

IV.  Daniel 7 and Matthew 24–25: Recapitulation, Not Two Comings

The recapitulation within Daniel 7 explains the structure of Jesus’ teaching in Matthew 24–25. Just as Daniel does not give one judgment in Daniel 7:9–10 and another thousands of years later in 7:13–14, Jesus does not need to be describing two different Parousias when He speaks of the Son of Man coming in Matthew 24:27-30 and again in Matthew 25:31.

Matthew 24:30 unmistakably draws from Daniel 7:13: “Then shall appear the sign of the Son of man in heaven.… and they shall see the Son of man coming in the clouds of heaven with power and great glory.”

Matthew 24:31 immediately adds the heavenly attendants: “And he shall send his angels with a great sound of a trumpet.” Daniel’s cloud-coming Son of Man and His attendants become Jesus’ cloud-coming Son of Man and His angels.

Matthew 25:31 then declares: “When the Son of man shall come in his glory, and all the holy angels with him, then shall he sit upon the throne of his glory.”

Jesus has not necessarily introduced another coming. He has returned to the throne-and-judgment dimension of the same Daniel 7 vision. Daniel 7:13–14 supplies the most obvious background to Matthew 24:30–31, while Daniel 7:9–10 supplies the throne, heavenly attendants, and judicial background developed in Matthew 25:31–46.

Daniel’s vision Jesus’ application
Daniel 7:13–14: The Son of Man comes upon the clouds with divine authority and attendants Matthew 24:30–31: The Son of Man comes upon the clouds with power and glory and sends His angels
Daniel 7:9–10: The heavenly court sits, the books are opened, and judgment is rendered Matthew 25:31–46: The Son of Man sits upon His glorious throne with His angels and executes judgment
Daniel 7:21–22: The saints are persecuted until judgment arrives and they receive the kingdom Matthew 24:9, 13, 30–31: The disciples are persecuted by the nations until the coming and gathering
Daniel 7:22: The appointed καιρός arrives for judgment and kingdom Matthew 24:34 / Luke 21:8: The “appointed time” of the end would be “near” and thus “all these things” occur within “this generation”

The discourse never signals a chronological break. Matthew 24:30 describes the coming of the Son of Man; 24:31 gives His angels; 24:34 declares that “this generation shall not pass, till all these things be fulfilled”; 24:36 continues with “that day and hour”; 24:42 commands the disciples to watch for their Lord; 24:44 again says “the Son of man cometh”; 24:50 describes the lord of the servant coming; 25:6 announces the bridegroom; and 25:31 again gives the Son of Man coming in glory with His angels. Nothing announces that one Parousia has ended and an entirely different Parousia thousands of years later has become the subject.

The continuity is literary, thematic, and chronological. The same disciples are warned to remain watchful. The same coming Lord judges faithful and unfaithful servants. The same bridegroom arrives after an apparent delay. The same Son of Man appears in glory with His angels. The discourse moves from Jerusalem’s public judgment into parabolic descriptions of accountability and then returns to Daniel’s throne-and-judgment imagery. A change of literary form does not establish a change of eschatological event.

Daniel and Jesus instead provide mutually reinforcing chronological controls. Daniel places the judgment within the era of the fourth kingdom. The persecuting power makes war upon the saints until the heavenly court intervenes, judgment is rendered, and the appointed καιρός arrives for the saints to receive the kingdom. Jesus applies Daniel’s cloud-coming imagery and declares, “This generation shall not pass, till all these things be fulfilled” (Matt. 24:34). Daniel gives the Roman-imperial horizon; Jesus gives the first-century generational horizon.

The persecution motif reinforces the connection. Daniel sees the fourth-kingdom power making war upon the saints until judgment arrives and they receive the kingdom. Jesus tells His disciples that they will be delivered to tribulation, killed, and hated by the nations for His name’s sake (Matt. 24:9). The coming of the Son of Man is simultaneously judgment upon the persecuting powers and vindication for the suffering saints.

This also explains why Matthew 25’s judgment of “all nations” should not automatically be removed from the first-century horizon. Daniel 7 already places the nations within the judgment-and-kingdom scene. Matthew 24:14 places the gospel throughout the οἰκουμένη before the end. Matthew 25 gathers the nations before the enthroned Son of Man. Acts 17:31 then announces that God was about to judge the οἰκουμένη through the risen Christ. The international dimension does not require planetary destruction or a judgment thousands of years beyond Rome. Daniel has already placed the judgment of the nations within the fourth-kingdom setting.

The Matthew 24–25 Continuity Syllogism

Major Premise: If successive descriptions employ the same Danielic Son of Man, coming in glory, angels, judgment, and accountability of those awaiting the Lord, they should be understood as complementary descriptions of one Parousia unless the discourse explicitly announces another coming.

Minor Premise: Matthew 24:30–25:31 repeatedly describes the coming Son of Man, His angels, watchfulness, judgment of faithful and unfaithful servants, arrival of the bridegroom, glorious throne, and judgment of the nations without announcing a chronological break or second Parousia.

Conclusion: Therefore, Matthew 24:30–31 and Matthew 25:31–46 describe complementary dimensions of the same Parousia and judgment whose fulfillment Jesus placed within the horizon of “this generation.”

Expansion is not separation. Daniel 7 expands the same judgment by presenting the court, cloud-coming Son of Man, persecution of the saints, and reception of the kingdom in successive scenes. Jesus follows the same prophetic method. Matthew 24 emphasizes the signs, tribulation, mission, coming, and gathering; Matthew 25 emphasizes watchfulness, accountability, enthronement, and judgment. The perspectives differ because the dimensions of the event differ, but the discourse supplies no second chronological horizon.

This leads directly into Daniel 12. Daniel 7 joins the fourth kingdom, persecution, heavenly judgment, the divine Son of Man, the appointed καιρός, vindication, and kingdom. Daniel 12 adds unparalleled tribulation, resurrection to life and shame, the appointed time of consummation, and the three-and-a-half-times period. Jesus draws the unparalleled tribulation of Daniel 12 into the same discourse in which He draws the cloud-coming Son of Man from Daniel 7. The question is whether Daniel and Jesus place resurrection within this same first-century consummation or divide it from the judgment, coming, and kingdom by thousands of years.

V.  Daniel 12: Resurrection Inside the Appointed Consummation

Daniel 12 brings resurrection explicitly into the prophetic framework established in Daniel 7. After describing the unparalleled tribulation, Daniel immediately speaks of the awakening of the dead:

“And at that time shall Michael stand up.… and there shall be a time of trouble, such as never was since there was a nation even to that same time.… And many of them that sleep in the dust of the earth shall awake, some to everlasting life, and some to shame and everlasting contempt” (Dan. 12:1–2).

The order is significant. Daniel does not detach resurrection from the tribulation, judgment, kingdom, and appointed end developed throughout the book. The unparalleled trouble is followed by the awakening of the sleepers, some to everlasting life and others to shame. Daniel is then commanded to seal the prophecy ἕως καιροῦ συντελείας—“until the appointed time of consummation” (Dan. 12:4 LXX). The resurrection stands inside Daniel’s appointed consummation rather than thousands of years beyond it. The chapter proceeds from tribulation to resurrection, from resurrection to the appointed time of consummation, and then to the “time, times, and half a time” associated with the completion of the events involving the holy people.[1]

The admissions of Kenneth Gentry and James B. Jordan are particularly important here. Neither man is a full preterist, and their authority does not establish the full-preterist conclusion. Nevertheless they are the leading theologians within the partial preterist movement, and their independent interpretations demonstrate that the principal elements of the full-preterist position cannot be dismissed as categories invented to protect an AD 70 system.

Gentry concedes that Daniel 12:1–2 describes the AD 70 Great Tribulation and a corporate resurrection within that crisis. Jordan interprets Daniel 12 as a historical and spiritual resurrection in the days of Jesus, connects it with the Great Tribulation and Apostolic Age, places the deceased Daniel’s entrance from Abraham’s Bosom into heavenly reign in AD 70, and interprets Matthew 24:31 as the gathering of deceased saints from Paradise after the Great Tribulation and in connection with the last trumpet. When these concessions are allowed to converge, the distinction between an AD 70 “corporate resurrection” and an entirely unrelated resurrection of the actual dead becomes increasingly difficult to maintain.

Gentry: An AD 70 Resurrection Already Conceded

Gentry places Daniel 12:1 within the Great Tribulation associated with AD 70 and acknowledges that Daniel 12:2 speaks of resurrection within that same setting. He interprets the resurrection corporately, appealing to Ezekiel 37 as the biblical precedent for resurrection imagery applied to the covenant people. According to Gentry, Daniel “only picks up on resurrection imagery and, like Ezekiel, applies that to corporate Israel.” He concludes: “He is teaching that in the events of AD 70, the true Israel will arise from old Israel’s carcass, as in a resurrection.”[2]

This is no small concession. Daniel 12:2 is not an incidental resurrection text that can easily be quarantined from the New Testament doctrine of resurrection. Its twofold outcome—everlasting life and shame—provides the prophetic background for Matthew 13:39–43, John 5:28–29, Acts 24:15, 1 Corinthians 15, and Revelation 20. More importantly, Daniel places this resurrection within the same complex as the unparalleled tribulation, the appointed time of consummation, the three-and-a-half-year period, and the shattering of the power of the holy people.

Gentry’s position is that Daniel employs resurrection imagery corporately in describing the first-century covenantal crisis at the end of the Jewish age in AD 70 that was typological of another biological resurrection remains future. This is odd since Daniel 12:2-4 only addresses one consummative “end” resurrection event and Gentry doesn’t allow for double fulfillments to the Great Tribulation which he sees being fulfilled between AD 66-70 per Daniel 12:1!  Nevertheless, he has established that Daniel 12:2 can describe a resurrection fulfilled in AD 70, that explicit resurrection language need not describe the biological reanimation of decomposed bodies, and that this corporate resurrection belongs within Daniel’s appointed-time framework.

Calling the resurrection corporate or spiritual does not remove its chronology. The resurrection Gentry places in AD 70 is the resurrection Daniel places within the καιρὸς συντελείας. If another resurrection at the end of material history must be added, that second resurrection and second consummation must be demonstrated from the text rather than assumed from a hyper-creedal philosophical filter by which the first is classified.

Jordan: A Historical and Spiritual Resurrection in the Days of Jesus

Jordan carries these concessions considerably further. In The Handwriting on the Wall, he refuses to treat Daniel 12:2 as a straightforward prediction of reconstructed physical corpses at the end of material history: “The resurrection of [Dan. 12:2] seems to connect to the evangelistic and teaching ministry spoken of in verse 3; thus, it is some kind of historical resurrection that is spoke of, a resurrectional event in this world, in our history.”[3]

Jordan subsequently concludes that Daniel 12:2 teaches that “in the days of Jesus the nation will undergo a last spiritual resurrection.”[4] Whatever qualifications he places around this interpretation, Daniel 12:2 need not describe biological reconstruction at the end of material history, and its resurrection belongs to the historical and covenantal transition associated with the days of Jesus.

Jordan then connects this resurrection directly with the Great Tribulation: “The death of the Church in the Great Tribulation, and her resurrection after that event, were the great proof that Jesus had accomplished the work He came to do.”[5]

He immediately connects Daniel with Revelation: “Revelation takes up where Daniel leaves off, and deals mostly with the Apostolic Age and the death and resurrection of the Church.”[6] Daniel’s resurrection is therefore spiritual and historical; it belongs to the days of Jesus and the Apostolic Age; it is connected with the Great Tribulation; and Revelation continues the death-and-resurrection framework with which Daniel concludes.

Gentry and Jordan consequently agree on more than may initially appear. Both reject the assumption that Daniel 12:2 must describe the physical reconstruction of biological corpses at the end of material history, and both place its resurrection imagery within the first-century covenantal transition. Gentry emphasizes true Israel arising from the carcass of old Israel in AD 70. Jordan describes a historical and spiritual resurrection in the days of Jesus and connects the death and resurrection of the Church with the Great Tribulation and Apostolic Age.

An obvious objection nevertheless remains. Even if Daniel 12:2 describes the corporate resurrection of Israel or the Church, what does that prove concerning the actual dead? Could the passage describe only a covenant community passing from death into life while leaving the physically deceased in the intermediate state until another resurrection? Jordan’s treatments of Daniel 12:13 and Matthew 24:31 answer that objection from within his own Partial Preterist framework.

Daniel Raised from Abraham’s Bosom in AD 70

Jordan’s most consequential admission in his Daniel commentary concerns Daniel himself. The prophet was not merely a symbol of a living covenant community. By the first-century consummation, Daniel had been physically dead for centuries. Nevertheless, he was promised, “But go thou thy way till the end be: for thou shalt rest, and stand in thy lot at the end of the days” (Dan. 12:13). Jordan places Daniel’s rest in Abraham’s Bosom and explicitly identifies AD 70 as the time when Daniel entered the heavenly resurrection-reign: “What Daniel is promised is that after his rest in Abraham’s bosom, he will stand up with all God’s saints and join Michael on a throne in heaven, as described in Revelation 20, an event that came after the Great Tribulation and in the year AD 70.”[7]

Jordan has now given us both dimensions commonly treated as competing alternatives. Daniel 12 contains a spiritual and corporate resurrection associated with the covenantal transition from old Israel into the New Covenant people of God, but that corporate resurrection does not exclude the individual righteous dead. Daniel himself rests in Abraham’s Bosom and then stands with the saints in heaven in AD 70.

Corporate resurrection and the resurrection of the righteous dead from the intermediate state are therefore not mutually exclusive, even within Jordan’s Partial Preterism. The covenant body passes from the old age into the fully established New Covenant order while the righteous dead are released from their former Hadean condition into the presence and reign of God. The corporate and individual dimensions belong together because the covenant body includes the living saints and those who died in faith awaiting the promised inheritance.

The full-preterist interpretation does not reduce resurrection to a metaphor for political or ecclesiastical change among people still living on earth. The resurrection consummated in AD 70 was covenantal and corporate without being imaginary, merely metaphorical, or restricted to the living. It involved the transformation and vindication of the covenant people, but it also involved the righteous dead who had rested in Abraham’s Bosom awaiting the fulfillment of Israel’s resurrection hope.

Matthew 24:31 and the Heavenly Gathering of the Dead Saints

Jordan’s interpretation of Matthew 24:31 extends the same resurrection framework. Matthew describes the Son of Man coming upon the clouds and sending His angels with a trumpet to “gather together his elect from the four winds, from one end of heaven to the other” (Matt. 24:30–31). Jordan rejects the interpretation that this is merely a post-AD 70 evangelistic gathering of living people throughout the earth. He emphasizes that the elect are gathered neither from their physical graves nor simply from geographical locations across the earth, but “from all over the heavens.”[8]

Jordan connects this heavenly gathering with the righteous dead in Revelation. The saints “under the altar” are in Paradise or Abraham’s Bosom, symbolically located in the firmament heavens below the throne-heavens. These deceased elect, including those martyred in the Great Tribulation, are gathered before God’s throne.[9] Matthew 24:31 is therefore not merely the geographical expansion of the visible Church. On Jordan’s interpretation, it is a heavenly gathering involving deceased saints who had waited in Paradise for this consummative event.

Jordan’s summary of Matthew 24:29–31 makes the AD 70 setting unmistakable. Immediately after the Great Tribulation and the persecution of the apostolic Church, the world passes from the Old Creation into the New Creation. Jerusalem and the temple are destroyed, demonstrating the enthronement of Christ and the vindication of His Church. The saints are gathered by the angels in connection with Revelation’s seventh and last trumpet, their souls gathered from the heavenly places in Paradise where they had awaited that day. They are brought before God’s throne and prepared to reign with Christ.[10]

Jordan has consequently identified Matthew 24:31 as much more than a Post AD 70 evangelistic gathering. It is an AD 70 resurrection-gathering involving the dead saints, Paradise or Abraham’s Bosom, the Great Tribulation, the last trumpet, the heavenly throne, the transition from the Old Creation into the New Creation, and the saints’ reception of the kingdom promised in Daniel 7. These are the categories Partial Preterism ordinarily assigns to a future consummation, yet Jordan places them in connection with Christ’s AD 70 Parousia.

Jordan attempts to distinguish this gathering from what he regards as the future general resurrection because Matthew 24:31 describes the elect as gathered from the heavens rather than their physical graves. That distinction cannot bear the weight placed upon it. Daniel 12 speaks of sleepers awakening from the “dust,” yet Jordan interprets it as a spiritual resurrection within the first-century transition. Gentry likewise interprets resurrection from the dust corporately and appeals to Ezekiel 37, where people coming out of graves depict covenantal resurrection. If resurrection from “dust” and “graves” can be spiritual, corporate, and covenantal, the absence of physical graves in Matthew 24:31 cannot establish an entirely different resurrection.

More importantly, the people gathered in Matthew 24:31 are not merely living converts distributed geographically across the earth. On Jordan’s reading, they are deceased saints waiting in Paradise or Abraham’s Bosom. They are gathered in connection with the Great Tribulation, last trumpet, coming of the Son of Man, reception of the kingdom, and transition from the Old Creation into the New Creation. Jordan has conceded an actual resurrection-gathering of the dead in AD 70 even while declining to identify it as the general resurrection.

Daniel’s inclusion also prevents the group from being restricted to New Testament martyrs. Daniel was an Old Testament saint who had rested in Abraham’s Bosom for centuries. If he stood with all the saints upon heavenly thrones in AD 70, and if Matthew 24:31 gathered deceased saints from Paradise at that consummation, Jordan’s combined exegesis brings the Old Testament righteous dead and New Testament saints together in one heavenly resurrection-gathering.

The Initial Gentry–Jordan Concessions

Interpreter Text Concession Remaining question
Kenneth Gentry Daniel 12:1 The unparalleled Great Tribulation belongs to AD 70 Why separate the following resurrection from Daniel’s appointed consummation?
Kenneth Gentry Daniel 12:2; Ezekiel 37 A corporate resurrection occurred in AD 70, and grave-opening language need not be biological Where does Daniel predict another consummative resurrection?
James B. Jordan Daniel 12:2–3 Daniel describes a historical and spiritual resurrection in the days of Jesus Why separate it from Paul’s prophetic resurrection hope?
James B. Jordan Daniel 12:13; Revelation 20 Daniel leaves Abraham’s Bosom and stands with the saints upon heavenly thrones in AD 70 How can the AD 70 resurrection exclude the actual righteous dead?
James B. Jordan Matthew 24:30–31 Angels gather deceased saints from Paradise or Abraham’s Bosom Why is this not the resurrection-gathering Jesus placed within “this generation”?
James B. Jordan Matthew 24:31; Revelation 15 The deceased saints are gathered in connection with the seventh or last trumpet and brought before God’s throne Why place Paul’s trumpet resurrection on another eschatological calendar?
James B. Jordan Matthew 24:29–31 The Old Creation passes into the New Creation through the AD 70 judgment What additional old-to-new-creation consummation remains future?

This chart is deliberately limited to Gentry and Jordan. Kayser’s interpretation belongs in the later Acts 17 and Acts 24 discussion, where his recognition of an approaching AD 70 judgment and resurrection can be examined within its proper grammatical setting. After Kayser’s position has been established, the complete Gentry–Jordan–Kayser concessions can be brought together without repeating the demonstrations given here.

The Daniel 12 and Matthew 24:31 Concessions Syllogism

Major Premise: If Daniel 12’s resurrection belongs to the AD 70 Great Tribulation and appointed consummation, and if that resurrection includes the deceased Daniel entering heavenly resurrection-reign from Abraham’s Bosom together with the angelic gathering of deceased saints from Paradise at Christ’s coming and last trumpet, then the corporate, individual, and heavenly-gathering dimensions belong to the same AD 70 resurrection complex.

Minor Premise: Gentry concedes that Daniel 12:1–2 describes the AD 70 Great Tribulation and a corporate resurrection, while Jordan concedes that Daniel 12 describes a historical and spiritual resurrection in the days of Jesus, that the deceased Daniel stood with the saints upon heavenly thrones in AD 70, and that Matthew 24:31 describes the angels gathering deceased saints from Paradise immediately after the Great Tribulation and in connection with Revelation’s last trumpet.

Conclusion: Therefore, the corporate resurrection of the covenant people, the entrance of the righteous dead into heavenly resurrection-reign, and the trumpet-gathering of the deceased saints belong within the same AD 70 Parousia and consummation. The divided-consummation position must demonstrate where Scripture predicts another coming, trumpet, gathering, resurrection of the righteous dead, and entrance into the kingdom at another appointed end thousands of years later.

Gentry allows the AD 70 corporate resurrection but retains another biological resurrection. Jordan allows the spiritual resurrection, Daniel’s entrance from Abraham’s Bosom into heavenly reign, and the gathering of deceased saints at the last trumpet, yet retains another consummation. The decisive question is whether Daniel, Matthew, and Revelation supply the divisions their hyper-creedal systems require.

The prophetic structure points toward one appointed consummation:

Text or interpretation Unified sequence
Daniel 7 Fourth kingdom → persecution → heavenly court → Son of Man coming → judgment → appointed καιρός → saints receive the kingdom
Daniel 12 Unparalleled tribulation → resurrection to life and shame → καιρὸς συντελείας → time, times, and half a time → power of the holy people shattered
Matthew 24–25 Daniel’s tribulation → gospel throughout the οἰκουμένη → end → cloud-coming Son of Man → trumpet → angels and gathering → throne and judgment → “this generation”
Gentry on Daniel 12 AD 70 tribulation → corporate resurrection of true Israel from old Israel’s carcass
Jordan on Daniel 12 Historical and spiritual resurrection → Daniel leaves Abraham’s Bosom → heavenly reign in AD 70
Jordan on Matthew 24 Son-of-Man coming → last trumpet → deceased saints gathered or raised from Paradise → to inherit eternal life on heavenly throne → AD 70

Gentry gives us an AD 70 corporate resurrection. Jordan gives us the historical and spiritual resurrection in the days of Jesus, the deceased Daniel entering heavenly reign from Abraham’s Bosom, and the deceased saints gathered from Paradise at the last trumpet. Daniel supplies the appointed time of consummation, while Jesus supplies the first-century generational horizon. The dimensions are distinguishable, but the chronology remains united.

This conclusion prepares us for Revelation 11. Daniel’s “time, times, and half a time” becomes Revelation’s forty-two months and 1,260 days. Revelation places that period in connection with the temple, holy city, Gentile trampling, persecution, kingdom, wrath, and “the time of the dead, that they should be judged” (Rev. 11:18). If Daniel’s resurrection, Matthew’s trumpet-gathering, and Revelation’s judgment of the dead belong to the same prophetic framework, the divided-consummation model must explain why Scripture’s one appointed end has been separated into two.

VI.  Daniel 12 and Revelation 11: One Appointed Time of the End

The connection becomes stronger when Daniel 12 is compared with Revelation 11. Daniel’s “time, times, and half a time” becomes Revelation’s forty-two months and 1,260 days. Revelation places that period in connection with the temple, holy city, Gentile trampling, persecution, vindication, kingdom, divine wrath, judgment of the dead, and reward of the saints. The historical and resurrection settings are not separated. They converge at one appointed time.

Here again, Gentry has conceded much of the historical framework. His preterist exposition places Revelation 11’s temple, holy city, forty-two months, two witnesses, and related judgment imagery within the first-century Jerusalem and Jewish-War setting.[11] That concession matters because Revelation 11 does not stop with the trampling of Jerusalem. At the seventh trumpet, the kingdom, nations, divine wrath, dead, judgment, and reward converge:

“The kingdoms of this world are become the kingdoms of our Lord, and of his Christ; and he shall reign for ever and ever.… And the nations were angry, and thy wrath is come, and the time [ὁ καιρός] of the dead, that they should be judged, and that thou shouldest give reward unto thy servants the prophets, and to the saints” (Rev. 11:15, 18).

Daniel 7 gives the appointed time, judgment, vindication, and kingdom. Daniel 12 gives resurrection, the appointed time of consummation, and the three-and-a-half-times period. Revelation 11 gives the corresponding three-and-a-half-year period, kingdom, wrath, “the time of the dead to be judged,” and the rewarding of the saints. Revelation 11 is not merely a collection of images resembling Daniel. It is a convergence point at which Daniel’s promised consummation is announced as arriving.

Gentry’s AD 70 interpretation of Revelation 11’s historical setting cannot simply be isolated from his AD 70 interpretation of Daniel 12. The former cannot be treated as merely a preliminary historical judgment and the latter as merely metaphorical national resurrection. Revelation itself joins the categories. The forty-two months belong to the Jerusalem crisis, but when that prophetic period reaches its climax, John announces the kingdom and the appointed time of the dead to be judged.

Jordan’s interpretation of Matthew 24:31 makes the convergence more explicit. He connects the gathering of deceased saints from Paradise or Abraham’s Bosom with Revelation’s seventh and last trumpet. Revelation 11 announces at that trumpet the arrival of the kingdom, divine wrath, and “the time of the dead, that they should be judged.” Jordan has therefore placed the gathering of the dead saints within the same trumpet setting in which John announces their appointed judgment and reward.

The Καιρός Has Arrived

The use of καιρός provides an explicit connector between Daniel 12 and Revelation 11. Daniel is commanded to seal the prophecy ἕως καιροῦ συντελείας—“until the appointed time of consummation” (Dan. 12:4 LXX). The prophecy then identifies the concluding period as “a time, times, and half a time” and declares that the events reach their completion when the power of the holy people is shattered (12:7).

Revelation takes up this framework. The holy city is trampled for forty-two months, the witnesses prophesy for 1,260 days, the seventh trumpet sounds, the kingdom arrives, and the heavenly announcement declares, “Thy wrath is come, and the time [ὁ καιρός] of the dead, that they should be judged” (Rev. 11:18).  Not to mention the parallel from Daniel 12:4 LXX to Revelation 22:10 where John is told to “not” seal up the prophecy because the fulfillment was “near.”  The “appointed time” (for the resurrection and judgment of the dead) that was far off for Daniel was now near for John.

The relationship is stronger than a general resemblance. Daniel announces an appointed καιρός of consummation and identifies its concluding three-and-a-half-year period. Revelation reproduces that period and announces at its climax that the appointed καιρός has arrived. What Daniel sealed until the appointed time of consummation, Revelation unveils as the appointed time for the dead to be judged, the prophets and saints to be rewarded, and the kingdom to be received.

Daniel 12:4 does not merely speak of “the future” in an undefined sense. Καιρός identifies an appointed or decisive time, while συντέλεια identifies its completion or consummation. Daniel 12:7 describes the length of the final period and identifies its historical terminus: the shattering of the power of the holy people. Revelation does not invent another timetable. It reproduces Daniel’s period, places it in the trampling of the holy city, and announces at its conclusion that ὁ καιρός—the appointed time—has arrived.

The lexical relationship should not be exaggerated into the claim that every occurrence of καιρός must refer to the same event. Words receive their precise force from their contexts. Here, however, the contexts correspond at virtually every decisive point. Both concern the holy people or holy city; both contain the same three-and-a-half-year period; both describe persecution and Gentile domination; both culminate in judgment and kingdom; and Daniel’s resurrection to life and shame corresponds with Revelation’s appointed time for the dead to be judged and the saints rewarded. The shared καιρός terminology functions within an already-established prophetic identity.

Daniel 12 and Revelation 11: One Appointed Consummation

Prophetic element Daniel 12 Revelation 11 Significance
Appointed time ἕως καιροῦ συντελείας—“until the appointed time of consummation” (12:4 LXX) ὁ καιρός—the appointed time of the dead to be judged has arrived (11:18) Revelation announces the arrival of Daniel’s appointed consummation
Three-and-a-half-year period “A time, times, and half a time” (12:7) Forty-two months and 1,260 days (11:2–3) Revelation reproduces Daniel’s concluding prophetic period
Covenant people and city The power of the holy people is shattered (12:7) The holy city is trampled by the Gentiles (11:2) Both terminate in judgment upon the old covenant people and city
Persecution Unparalleled tribulation for Daniel’s people (12:1) The beast wars against and kills the witnesses (11:7) The saints suffer within the same consummative crisis
Resurrection and vindication Sleepers awaken to life or shame; the wise shine; Daniel stands in his lot (12:2–3, 13) The witnesses stand and ascend; the time of the dead to be judged arrives (11:11–12, 18) Corporate resurrection, judgment of the dead, and vindication converge
Reward The wise shine, and Daniel receives his inheritance (12:3, 13) Prophets, saints, and those fearing God receive their reward (11:18) Daniel’s promised inheritance is awarded at Revelation’s appointed time
Kingdom Daniel 7–12 culminates in the saints receiving the kingdom The kingdom becomes the kingdom of the Lord and His Christ (11:15) Resurrection and judgment accompany the reception of the kingdom
Historical terminus The power of the holy people is completely shattered (12:7) The holy city is trampled during the forty-two months (11:2) The appointed end is tied to Jerusalem’s old covenant power

The progression is straightforward. Daniel 12:4 seals the prophecy until the appointed καιρός of consummation. Daniel 12:7 identifies the concluding period and states that the events reach completion when the power of the holy people is shattered. Revelation 11:2–3 reproduces the period as forty-two months and 1,260 days during which the holy city is trampled and the witnesses prophesy. Revelation 11:15–18 then announces that, at the seventh trumpet, the kingdom arrives, divine wrath comes, and ὁ καιρός of the dead to be judged and the saints rewarded has arrived.

Daniel gives the appointed time in prophetic expectation; Revelation announces its arrival. Daniel’s resurrection to everlasting life and shame belongs to the καιρὸς συντελείας; Revelation’s seventh trumpet announces the καιρός of the dead to be judged. Daniel’s period ends with the shattering of the holy people’s power; Revelation’s corresponding period concerns the trampling of the holy city. Daniel promises vindication, resurrection, and inheritance; Revelation announces judgment of the dead, reward of the saints, and reception of the kingdom.

“The Time of the Dead to Be Judged”

Revelation 11:18 does not merely say that Jerusalem’s living inhabitants were judged. It announces that “the time of the dead, that they should be judged” had arrived. The statement reaches beyond the visible operations of the Roman army. Rome could surround Jerusalem, trample the city, burn the temple, and kill the living. Rome could not summon the dead, reward the prophets and saints, or bring the deceased elect from Paradise into God’s heavenly presence.

The same consummation therefore operated on several distinguishable planes. Historically, Jerusalem was surrounded, the temple destroyed, the holy city trampled, and the Mosaic polity dismantled. Judicially, the heavenly court sat, the books were opened, the Son of Man came in divine authority, and judgment was rendered for the saints. Resurrectively, the sleepers awakened to life or shame, deceased saints were gathered from Paradise, the prophets and saints received their reward, and the wicked dead were judged.

Dimension Participants and events
Visible and historical Jerusalem, temple, Roman armies, Gentile trampling, persecution, and the end of the old covenant order
Heavenly and judicial Court seated, books opened, Son of Man “as the Ancient of Days,” judgment, vindication, kingdom, and enthronement
Resurrection and Hades Righteous and unrighteous raised, deceased saints gathered from Paradise, dead judged, and saints rewarded

Rome functioned as the earthly instrument of Christ’s covenant judgment, but Rome was not the eschatological Judge. Titus could destroy the temple, but he could not empty Hades. Roman soldiers could kill persecutors and saints, but they could not vindicate the martyrs before the heavenly throne. The judgment of the dead and reward of the saints required the direct judicial work of the risen Christ.

This is why Revelation 11 cannot be divided by simply calling some elements historical and others final. John joins them at the seventh trumpet. The historical setting consists of the temple, holy city, Gentile trampling, witnesses, persecution, and forty-two months. The climactic announcement consists of the kingdom, wrath against the nations, appointed judgment of the dead, and reward of the prophets and saints. The text does not announce that the historical symbols were fulfilled in AD 70 while the judgment of the dead must be extracted and transferred to another consummation.

Gentry consequently encounters the same structural difficulty in Revelation 11 that he encounters in Daniel 12. He recognizes the AD 70 setting of the temple, holy city, forty-two months, and Jewish War, just as he recognizes the AD 70 Great Tribulation and corporate resurrection of Daniel 12:1–2. Revelation brings the historical judgment and the judgment of the dead together. The divided-consummation model must demonstrate why the vision’s culminating announcement should be removed from the prophetic period that produces it.  Classic Amillennialists like G.K. Beale are correct to see the parallels and connections between Daniel 12 and Revelation 11 as being the same consummative resurrection and judgment of the dead and that this judgment of the dead in Revelation 11 is recapitulated again at the end of the millennium of Revelation 20:7-15.  We agree with both “reformed” and “orthodox” positions – (1). The judgment of the dead event of Revelation 11 is the resurrection of Daniel 12 and Revelation 20 (Beale), and (2). That the resurrection and judgment of the dead event of Daniel 12 and Revelation 11 was fulfilled spiritually in AD 70 (Gentry).

The One-Appointed-Time Syllogism

Major Premise: If Daniel’s appointed καιρός of consummation and Revelation’s arrival of ὁ καιρός contain the same three-and-a-half-year period, judgment upon the old covenant people and holy city, persecution and vindication of the saints, resurrection and judgment of the dead, reward, and reception of the kingdom, then they describe the same appointed consummation unless Scripture explicitly distinguishes two such appointed times.

Minor Premise: Daniel 12 places resurrection to life and shame within the καιρὸς συντελείας, identifies its concluding period as “a time, times, and half a time,” and terminates it when the power of the holy people is shattered; Revelation 11 reproduces that period as forty-two months and 1,260 days, applies it to the trampling of the holy city, and announces at the seventh trumpet that ὁ καιρός of the dead to be judged and the saints rewarded has arrived.

Conclusion: Therefore, Daniel 12 and Revelation 11 describe one appointed consummation in which the old covenant power and city are judged, the dead are raised and judged, the saints are vindicated and rewarded, and the kingdom is received. Scripture does not present an AD 70 appointed end followed by another appointed resurrection-and-judgment end thousands of years later.

This syllogism does not depend upon treating καιρός as a technical term that must always refer to AD 70. Its force arises from the complete prophetic correspondence. Daniel and Revelation use appointed-time terminology within the same three-and-a-half-year period, the same crisis involving the holy people and city, the same persecution and vindication, the same resurrection and judgment, and the same reception of the kingdom.

The cumulative chronology exists before we press Paul’s use of μέλλω:

Prophecy → persecution → apostolic mission → approaching judgment → appointed consummation → resurrection and judgment → kingdom and reward.

Μέλλω matters because Paul uses it inside that network. Acts 17:31 says that God had appointed a day in which He was about to judge the οἰκουμένη through the risen Christ. Acts 24:15 says that there was about to be a resurrection of the just and unjust. Daniel, Matthew, and Revelation supply the prophetic architecture within which those declarations must be interpreted.

If Daniel 12’s Great Tribulation and resurrection, Matthew’s coming and gathering, and Revelation 11’s temple, holy city, forty-two months, seventh trumpet, and Jewish-War setting belong to AD 70, the central question remains: What independent exegetical basis removes Daniel’s καιρὸς συντελείας, Matthew 24’s gathering of the dead saints, Revelation 11’s καιρός of the dead to be judged, and Paul’s resurrection of the just and unjust from that same consummation?

That is the problem of the divided consummation.

VII. John 4–5 and Ezekiel 37: One “Hour,” One Resurrection Movement

The same divided-consummation problem appears in John 4–5. The argument does not rest upon the word “hour” in isolation. It rests upon John’s repeated temporal formulas, the already/not-yet structure created by “the hour is coming, and now is,” the movement from old covenant sacred space to resurrection and judgment, Daniel 12’s prophetic background, and Gentry’s interpretations of John 4, Daniel 12, and Ezekiel 37.

In John 4, Jesus tells the Samaritan woman: “Woman, believe me, the hour cometh, when ye shall neither in this mountain, nor yet at Jerusalem, worship the Father” (John 4:21).

He then adds: “But the hour cometh, and now is, when the true worshippers shall worship the Father in spirit and in truth” (John 4:23).

Verse 23 describes an inaugurated reality: worship in spirit and truth had arrived in Christ. Verse 21 describes the approaching consummation of the old sacred-space order in which Gerizim and Jerusalem still stood as competing geographical centers of worship. The New Covenant had been inaugurated, but the old temple-centered order had not yet been historically removed.

Gentry recognizes the first-century character of this transition. In discussing John 4:21–24, he places Jesus’ announcement within the movement toward the permanent end of Jerusalem-centered temple worship in AD 70.[12] That concession supplies an important chronological control when John repeats the same temporal formulas in the following chapter.

John 5 begins amid growing conflict with the Jewish authorities. Jesus heals on the Sabbath, persecution intensifies, and He explains His divine authority to give life and execute judgment. In that context He declares: “Verily, verily, I say unto you, The hour is coming, and now is, when the dead shall hear the voice of the Son of God: and they that hear shall live” (John 5:25).

He then adds: “Marvel not at this: for the hour is coming, in the which all that are in the graves shall hear his voice, and shall come forth; they that have done good, unto the resurrection of life; and they that have done evil, unto the resurrection of judgment” (John 5:28–29).

The structural correspondence with John 4 is striking. John 4 gives an “hour is coming” statement and an “hour is coming, and now is” statement concerning the transition in worship. John 5 gives the same two temporal stages concerning resurrection and judgment.

The Corresponding “Hours” of John 4–5

Pattern Text Formula Redemptive-historical stage
A John 4:21 “The hour cometh” Not yet: Jerusalem-centered sacred space will be removed
B John 4:23 “The hour cometh, and now is” Already: worship in spirit and truth has been inaugurated
B′ John 5:25 “The hour is coming, and now is” Already: the dead hear Christ’s voice and live
A′ John 5:28–29 “The hour is coming” Not yet: consummative resurrection to life and judgment

The point is not that John 5:25 and 5:28–29 describe precisely the same stage. John 5:25 is already operative—“the hour is coming, and now is.” John 5:28–29 remains approaching—“the hour is coming.” That distinction is precisely what makes the comparison with John 4 significant. John 4:23 and John 5:25 describe inaugurated realities; John 4:21 and John 5:28–29 describe their remaining consummative aspects.

If Gentry places John 4’s approaching hour within the AD 30–70 transition, the question is why the corresponding outer member in John 5:28–29 must suddenly leap thousands of years beyond that transition. A future element remains in both chapters. In John 4, New Covenant worship has begun, but Jerusalem’s sacred-space order awaits removal. In John 5, Christ’s life-giving resurrection work has begun, but the resurrection to life and judgment awaits its consummative hour.

The correspondence does not mean that worship and resurrection are identical concepts. It means that John presents them through the same inaugurated-and-consummated temporal pattern. New Covenant worship and resurrection life were already present in Christ, while the removal of Jerusalem-centered worship and consummative resurrection to life and judgment remained approaching.

Daniel 12 Behind John 5

The argument is not based upon the temporal formula alone. Daniel 12 stands behind John 5’s two-outcome resurrection language. Daniel speaks of sleepers in the dust who awaken, “some to everlasting life, and some to shame and everlasting contempt” (Dan. 12:2). Jesus speaks of those in the graves coming forth, some “unto the resurrection of life” and others “unto the resurrection of judgment” (John 5:28–29). The correspondence is difficult to miss.

Daniel 12:2 John 5:28–29
Sleepers lie in the dust The dead are in the graves
They awaken They hear Christ’s voice and come forth
Some receive everlasting life Some receive the resurrection of life
Others receive shame and contempt Others receive the resurrection of judgment
Resurrection occurs within the appointed καιρὸς συντελείας Resurrection occurs at the approaching consummative “hour”
Resurrection belongs to the Great Tribulation and three-and-a-half-times framework Resurrection follows Christ’s inaugurated life-giving work

The dependence of John 5 upon Daniel 12 is widely recognized because Daniel supplies the distinctive Old Testament resurrection pattern involving two classes and the corresponding outcomes of life and judgment.[13] More importantly for the present argument, Gentry places Daniel 12:1 in the AD 70 Great Tribulation and reads Daniel 12:2 as an AD 70 corporate resurrection. The prophetic resurrection behind John 5 is therefore a resurrection text that Gentry himself has already permitted to function within the first-century covenantal crisis.

Jordan’s admissions reinforce the connection without requiring their complete repetition here. As demonstrated in Section V, Jordan interprets Daniel 12:2 as a historical and spiritual resurrection in the days of Jesus, places Daniel’s departure from Abraham’s Bosom and entrance into heavenly reign in AD 70, and identifies Matthew 24:31 as the gathering of deceased saints from Paradise after the Great Tribulation. John 5’s approaching resurrection hour should not be isolated from the Danielic resurrection and Matthean gathering that Jordan places within the first-century consummation.

Ezekiel 37: “Graves” Do Not Settle the Question

Gentry’s appeal to Ezekiel 37 eliminates one of the most common shortcuts in interpreting John 5. Ezekiel says: “Thus saith the Lord GOD; Behold, O my people, I will open your graves, and cause you to come up out of your graves, and bring you into the land of Israel. And ye shall know that I am the LORD, when I have opened your graves, O my people, and brought you up out of your graves” (Ezek. 37:12–13).

No one needs to imagine decomposed Israelites biologically climbing from tombs in order to take Ezekiel seriously. The nation is depicted as dead in exile and covenantal judgment; restoration is described as graves opening and the dead coming forth. The imagery describes a genuine covenantal resurrection without biological reanimation.

Gentry appeals to this passage precisely to justify reading Daniel 12:2 corporately.[14] His appeal establishes an important hermeneutical principle: the presence of graves, resurrection language, and people coming forth does not by itself determine that a passage describes the reconstruction and reanimation of physical corpses.

This principle does not prove that every reference to a grave is metaphorical. That would commit the opposite error. The disciplined point is that “graves” cannot settle the ontological question by itself. Scripture supplies an indisputable example in Ezekiel 37 where opened graves and people coming forth describe a real corporate resurrection rather than biological reconstruction.

That matters greatly for John 5. It is not enough to read that “all that are in the graves shall hear his voice, and shall come forth” and declare the discussion finished. Gentry’s interpretation of Ezekiel 37 prevents that shortcut. The question must be decided by the larger canonical and temporal context.

The Canonical Resurrection Pattern

Text Resurrection imagery Place within the argument
Ezekiel 37:12–13 Graves opened; people come forth Genuine corporate and covenantal resurrection without biological reanimation
Daniel 12:1–2 Sleepers awaken to life or shame Gentry recognizes an AD 70 corporate resurrection, using Ezekiel 37 as precedent
John 5:25, 28–29 The dead already hear and live; those in the graves later come forth to life or judgment Inauguration and consummation of the Danielic resurrection
Matthew 24:30–31 Angels gather the elect from the heavens at the trumpet Jordan recognizes the gathering of deceased saints from Paradise in AD 70
Revelation 11:18 The appointed καιρός of the dead to be judged arrives Daniel’s appointed resurrection-and-judgment consummation announced at the seventh trumpet

The connections become stronger when the temporal evidence is added. John 4’s two “hour” statements belong, on Gentry’s interpretation, to the AD 30–70 covenantal transition. John 5 immediately repeats those formulas for resurrection and judgment. Daniel supplies the resurrection background and places resurrection within the appointed consummation and still within the Roman Empire time frame. Revelation reproduces Daniel’s three-and-a-half-year framework and announces that “the time [ὁ καιρός] of the dead, that they should be judged” has arrived.

The question is not whether each passage uses identical imagery. It does not. The question is why their mutually reinforcing temporal and resurrection patterns should be divided precisely where Partial Preterism requires a future biological resurrection.

Inauguration and Consummation, Not Two Unrelated Resurrections

John 5:25 and 5:28–29 are best understood as inauguration and consummation rather than two unrelated resurrections separated by millennia. In verse 25, Christ’s life-giving power is already operative. In verses 28–29, the consummative resurrection remains impending. This parallels John 4, where worship in spirit and truth is already present while Jerusalem’s geographical sacred-space arrangement has not yet reached its historical end.

Inaugurated reality Remaining consummation
John 4:23: New Covenant worship in spirit and truth has arrived John 4:21: Jerusalem-centered sacred space awaits removal
John 5:25: Resurrection life has begun in Christ John 5:28–29: The resurrection-and-judgment hour awaits consummation
Christ gives life during His earthly ministry Christ consummates resurrection and judgment at His Parousia
The New Covenant has been established The old covenant order remains outwardly standing until AD 70

The AD 30–70 transition provides a coherent setting for both chapters. Christ inaugurates life and New Covenant worship through His ministry, death, and resurrection. The old covenant remains outwardly standing during the apostolic transition; the gospel goes throughout the οἰκουμένη; persecution intensifies; and consummative judgment and resurrection arrive at the end of the age.

The John 4–5 Resurrection-Hour Syllogism

Major Premise: When the same Gospel uses “the hour is coming, and now is” for an inaugurated New Covenant reality and “the hour is coming” for its remaining consummative aspect, both stages should be interpreted within the same redemptive-historical transition unless the text supplies another chronological horizon.

Minor Premise: John 4 uses these formulas for worship in spirit and truth already inaugurated and for the approaching removal of Jerusalem-centered sacred space, while John 5 immediately uses the same formulas for resurrection life already inaugurated and for the approaching resurrection of those in the graves to life and judgment.

Conclusion: Therefore, John 5:25 and 5:28–29 describe the inaugurated and consummative stages of one resurrection movement within the same AD 30–70 covenantal transition, not two unrelated resurrections separated by thousands of years.

This conclusion does not rest upon the temporal formula alone. Daniel 12 supplies John 5’s two-outcome resurrection and places it within the appointed time of consummation. Gentry places Daniel’s resurrection in AD 70 and appeals to Ezekiel 37 to establish that grave-opening language can describe corporate resurrection. Jordan places the deceased Daniel and the saints gathered in Matthew 24:31 within the AD 70 consummation. Revelation 11 then announces that Daniel’s appointed καιρός has arrived—the time for the dead to be judged and the saints rewarded.

Corporate Resurrection and the Actual Dead

To say that Daniel 12 and Ezekiel 37 employ corporate-resurrection categories does not mean that the resurrection fulfilled in AD 70 involved only a change in the covenantal status of living people. Matthew has already shown something more. The men of Nineveh would “rise in judgment with this generation,” and the Queen of the South would likewise rise in judgment with it (Matt. 12:41–42). These people had been dead for centuries.

Jordan’s treatments of Daniel 12:13 and Matthew 24:31 likewise demonstrate that a corporate or spiritual resurrection does not exclude the actual righteous dead. He places Daniel in Abraham’s Bosom and identifies AD 70 as the time when he stands with the saints upon heavenly thrones. He then describes Matthew 24:31 as the angelic gathering of deceased saints from Paradise after the Great Tribulation and in connection with the last trumpet. On Jordan’s own Partial Preterist exegesis, corporate resurrection and the raising of the dead from Hades already coexist.

The covenant people pass from the old age into the consummated New Covenant while the righteous dead are raised from the Hadean state into God’s presence and the unrighteous are raised to judgment. The resurrection is covenantal and corporate in its redemptive-historical structure while involving the actual dead who awaited the consummation.

Ezekiel 37 must therefore be used carefully. It proves that resurrection language involving graves and coming forth need not describe biological reanimation. It does not prove that Daniel 12 or John 5 refers only to living communities metaphorically changing status. Matthew 12, Daniel 12:13, Matthew 24:31, Acts 24, and Revelation’s judgment of the dead prevent that reduction.

Within this framework, the AD 70 resurrection is the raising of the dead from Hades—the righteous from the intermediate state associated with Abraham’s Bosom into God’s presence, and the unrighteous unto judgment—together with the consummative transformation of the living covenant people. It is real death and real resurrection. What it does not require by default is the reconstruction of decomposed physical bodies.

The issue, therefore, is not merely corporate resurrection. It is the consummative resurrection and judgment of the dead within the corporate transition from the old age into the New Covenant kingdom. Paul identifies that resurrection as the hope promised in the Law and Prophets and describes it as standing prospectively before his generation. We can now examine Acts 24:15 without asking μέλλω to establish the entire chronology by itself, but also without weakening the verb until it contributes nothing to Paul’s expectation.

VIII. Paul’s “About-to-Be” Judgment and Resurrection—and the Failure of Kayser’s Two-Resurrections Hypothesis

Paul’s declarations in Athens and Caesarea provide the apostolic chronological bridge between Daniel’s appointed consummation, Jesus’ resurrection “hour,” and Revelation’s announcement that the appointed time had arrived for the dead to be judged. In Acts 17:31 Paul announces that God “has appointed a day in which He is about to judge the inhabited world [οἰκουμένην] in righteousness by the Man whom He has ordained,” having given assurance to all by raising Christ from the dead. In Acts 24:14–15 Paul identifies his resurrection hope with “all things which are written in the Law and in the Prophets” and declares “that there is about to be [μέλλειν ἔσεσθαι] a resurrection of the dead, both of the just and the unjust.” These are not isolated references to unrelated judgments and resurrections. Paul’s appointed judgment of the οἰκουμένη and the prophetic resurrection of the just and unjust belong to the same approaching consummative complex.

Μέλλω and the Chronology of Acts 17 and Acts 24

The argument does not require claiming that μέλλω invariably means “immediately” or that the word itself lexically means “fulfilled in AD 70.” Μέλλω ordinarily describes something about to occur, going to occur, impending, or standing in expectation, while the surrounding context determines the precise degree of nearness. The question is whether the contexts of Acts 17 and Acts 24 independently support an approaching first-century event. Everything already established from Daniel, Matthew, John, and Revelation demonstrates that they do.

The grammatical constructions in the two passages are slightly different but mutually reinforcing. Acts 17:31 uses μέλλει with the present infinitive κρίνειν: God “is about to judge” the οἰκουμένη. Acts 24:15 uses μέλλειν with the future infinitive ἔσεσθαι: “there is about to be” a resurrection of the dead. The future infinitive does not erase the prospective force of μέλλω. Paul could have confessed simply that a resurrection “will be,” but instead he described that resurrection as standing in expectation. That expectation was not detached from Israel’s prophetic timetable, because Paul explicitly grounded it in “the Law and the Prophets.”

Passage Greek construction Natural force Prophetic connection
Acts 17:31 μέλλει κρίνειν God is about to judge The appointed day, the risen Son of Man, and judgment of the οἰκουμένη
Acts 24:15 μέλλειν ἔσεσθαι ἀνάστασιν A resurrection is about to occur The hope promised in the Law and the Prophets
Daniel 12:1–4 Resurrection at the καιρός συντελείας Resurrection at the appointed consummation The righteous and wicked awaken to two destinies
John 5:28–29 ἔρχεται ὥρα The consummative hour is coming One resurrection hour producing life and judgment
Revelation 11:18 ἦλθεν … ὁ καιρός The appointed time has arrived The dead are judged and the saints rewarded

Paul’s reference to “a resurrection of the dead, both of the just and the unjust,” also identifies the event he expected. Daniel 12:2 foretells one awakening in which some arise to everlasting life and others to shame and everlasting contempt. Jesus interprets that prophecy in John 5:28–29 as one coming hour in which those in the graves hear His voice and come forth, those who have done good to the resurrection of life and those who have done evil to the resurrection of judgment. Paul then identifies his hope as the resurrection promised by the Law and the Prophets and describes it with the same two moral classes: the just and the unjust. The most natural conclusion is that Daniel, Jesus, and Paul are describing the same resurrection.

The Daniel–John–Acts Resurrection Syllogism

Major Premise: The resurrection promised in the Law and the Prophets, involving the righteous and the wicked and occurring at the appointed consummation, is the resurrection of Daniel 12:1–4.

Minor Premise: Paul identifies the resurrection that was about to occur as the prophetic hope of the Law and the Prophets involving the just and the unjust.

Conclusion: Therefore, Paul taught that the resurrection appointed in Daniel 12—including both the just and the unjust—was standing in imminent expectation and approaching in his own first-century setting.

This conclusion does not rest upon μέλλω alone. Daniel supplies the prophetic identity and appointed consummation; John 5 supplies the one coming resurrection hour and its two outcomes; Acts 24 supplies Paul’s identification of that resurrection as Israel’s prophetic hope; and μέλλω supplies the prospective force appropriate to the approaching fulfillment. Revelation 11 then announces the arrival of the same appointed καιρός in connection with the trampling of the holy city, the wrath of the nations, the judgment of the dead, and the rewarding of the saints.

How the Οἰκουμένη and the Nations Were Judged in AD 70

Acts 17:31 brings the international dimension of this judgment into view. Paul does not say merely that Jerusalem was about to be judged. He announces that God is about to judge the οἰκουμένη through the risen Christ. This cannot be dismissed as irrelevant to AD 70, because the same first-century οἰκουμένη had received the apostolic witness before the end. Jesus declared that the gospel of the kingdom would be preached throughout the whole οἰκουμένη as a testimony to the nations, “and then the end will come” (Matt. 24:14). Paul later affirmed that the gospel had gone into “all the world,” had been proclaimed “in all creation under heaven,” and had reached “all the nations” (Rom. 10:18; 16:25–26; Col. 1:5–6, 23). The οἰκουμένη that heard the kingdom proclamation was the οἰκουμένη Paul said God was about to judge.

That judgment was international without requiring the simultaneous military destruction of every nation. In biblical prophecy, a nation is judged when God removes or transfers its covenantal and political dominion, exposes its idolatry through historical acts, raises and casts down its rulers, and brings its dead before His heavenly tribunal. Daniel 7 portrays Gentile imperial beasts losing their dominion when the heavenly court sits, the books are opened, the Son of Man comes with the clouds, and the saints receive the kingdom. The destruction of Jerusalem completed the judgment of the fourth-beast world that had conspired with apostate Israel against Christ and His people. Rome remained as a political state, but the beasts’ redemptive-historical dominion was taken away when the kingdom was judicially awarded to Christ and His saints.

The Old Testament repeatedly demonstrates that a Day-of-the-Lord judgment did not always require the immediate disappearance of the nation being judged. Egypt experienced the Lord’s coming in judgment through internal conflict, political subjection, economic distress, and the breaking of Pharaoh’s power, although Egypt continued to exist afterward (Isa. 19:1–22; Ezek. 30:3, 10–13, 20–26). Babylon’s appointed day brought the collapse of its ruling dynasty and the transfer of its kingdom to the Medes and Persians, although Babylon continued as an inhabited city and territory (Isa. 13; Dan. 5:26–31). Most directly, Daniel states that the earlier beasts had their “dominion taken away,” while their “lives were prolonged for a season and time” (Dan. 7:12). A kingdom could therefore be judged, humbled, and stripped of its divinely permitted dominion without its territory, population, and civil government immediately ceasing to exist.

Christ’s AD 70 Parousia brought these differing forms of judgment upon Jerusalem and Rome. Because the old-covenant nation, temple, priesthood, and sacrificial order had fulfilled their typological purpose in Christ, their covenantal administration was brought to its complete end. Rome, however, did not have to disappear as a civil empire in order to be judged. The Jewish revolt beginning in AD 66 opened a period of imperial convulsion that included Nero’s collapse and death, the rapid succession of Galba, Otho, Vitellius, and Vespasian during the Year of the Four Emperors, civil wars among Roman legions, provincial revolts, the burning of the Capitoline temple, and the Batavian revolt of AD 69–70. Vespasian was elevated to imperial power from the theater of the Judean war, and the Flavian dynasty arose from the same conflict in which Titus destroyed Jerusalem and its temple. Rome retained temporal political power after AD 70, but its fourth-beast world had been shaken and its redemptive-historical dominion removed. It could continue to tax, govern, and persecute, but it could neither possess, mediate, nor prevent the spiritual and international kingdom judicially awarded to the Son of Man and His saints.[15]

The judgment also concerned the nations’ relationship to Israel’s priestly and sacrificial calling. Jewish tradition associated the seventy bulls offered during the Feast of Tabernacles with the seventy nations of the world. When the temple and its sacrifices were removed, the old-covenant arrangement through which Israel offered sacrificial representation for the nations came to its divinely appointed end.[16] God had provided the final and universal atonement in Christ, the true Lamb and Israel’s Messiah. The apostolic generation constituted a forty-year probationary period in which Israel and the nations were summoned to recognize that the crucified and risen Christ had replaced the temple, priesthood, and animal sacrifices as the only ground of reconciliation.

Those who trusted in Christ entered the New Covenant people of God; those who persisted in unbelief shared the judicial fate publicly displayed in old-covenant Israel. This is the force of Paul’s warning to Gentile believers in Romans 11. If God did not spare the natural branches, neither would He spare arrogant Gentile branches. Jerusalem’s fall was consequently more than a local punishment. It became God’s historical demonstration to the entire evangelized world that covenant membership, nationality, and possession of religious institutions could not shield any people from judgment outside of Christ.

The judgment of the world also reached beyond living nations and rulers. Jesus declared that the men of Nineveh and the Queen of the South would rise in the judgment with His generation and condemn it (Matt. 12:38–42). These people had died centuries earlier and belonged to nations outside Israel, yet Jesus placed them within the judgment approaching His contemporaries. Daniel 7 similarly portrays the judgment of the Gentile kingdoms and the removal of their dominion, while Revelation portrays the dead being judged when the appointed καιρός arrives. The nations were therefore judged both representatively in history and personally in the heavenly realm: their beastly dominion was removed, their living representatives were confronted by the gospel and the fall of Jerusalem, and their dead were summoned from Hades for judgment.

Dimension of judgment Biblical expression AD 70 fulfillment
Covenantal The old order, temple, priesthood, and sacrifices removed Christ publicly vindicated as the only atonement and way of access to God
Political Dominion taken from the beasts; saints receive the kingdom Gentile imperial authority loses its redemptive-historical supremacy
Missional Gospel preached throughout the οἰκουμένη before the end The evangelized nations become accountable to the risen Christ
Representative Jerusalem judged as the covenantal center of the old world Israel’s fall warns every nation and every unbeliever of what happens when you reject the Son
Hadean Ancient peoples and rulers rise in judgment The dead are brought from Hades before the heavenly tribunal
Redemptive-historical The kingdom transferred to the Son of Man and His saints The international New Covenant kingdom stands fully established

Acts 17 and Acts 24 thus interpret one another. The risen Christ was about to judge the evangelized οἰκουμένη, and the prophetic resurrection of the just and unjust was about to occur. The former describes the worldwide jurisdiction and covenantal consequences of the judgment; the latter describes its resurrection dimension. Daniel had already joined the heavenly judgment of the nations, the coming of the Son of Man, the resurrection, and the saints’ reception of the kingdom. Paul did not divide what Daniel had united.

Phillip Kayser’s Important Chronological Concessions

Phillip Kayser is especially valuable because he does not attempt to translate away the prospective force of μέλλω. In his exposition of Revelation 20:4–6, he renders Acts 24:15 as announcing “that there is about to be a resurrection of the dead” and argues that μέλλω refers to something genuinely near. He likewise connects Matthew 16:27–28, Acts 17:31, Acts 24:15, Acts 24:25, and 2 Timothy 4:1 with an approaching judgment and resurrection fulfilled in the first-century crisis.[17] Kayser thereby concedes the central chronological point: the apostles were not merely affirming an abstract resurrection at an undefined future time; they were announcing a resurrection and judgment standing in expectation before their original audiences.

Kayser extends this AD 70 chronology into passages usually reserved for the end of world history. He places the Parousia of 1 Thessalonians 4:15–17 in AD 70 and interprets “the dead in Christ will rise first” as a literal resurrection occurring at that time. He also interprets “those who are Christ’s at His coming” in 1 Corinthians 15:23 as a resurrection at Christ’s AD 70 Parousia.[18] We agree with Kayser that Paul addressed first-century churches as communities in which some members could survive until that coming. We also agree that the resurrection of those who belonged to Christ cannot be detached from the Parousia Paul placed within their historical horizon.

Kayser nevertheless attempts to preserve a second resurrection at the end of world history. His view must be represented accurately, because he does not follow the traditional Augustinian, amillennial, and Reformed interpretation in which Revelation 20’s first resurrection is spiritual regeneration and the second is a physical resurrection at the end of history. Kayser expressly rejects that interpretation. On “the nature of the two resurrections,” he says that he “solidly” sides with Premillennialists and regards their case for two physical resurrections as “water tight.” His distinctively postmillennial revision concerns their timing: “My view is that a literal resurrection of bodies from the ground happened in AD 70 and the second resurrection will be at the end of history.”[19]

Interpretation Revelation 20:4–6 Revelation 20:5, 11–15
Traditional amillennial/postmillennial Spiritual regeneration or the heavenly life of deceased saints throughout the present age Physical resurrection at the end of history
Premillennial Physical resurrection at a future coming Physical resurrection after a future millennium
Kayser’s postmillennial hybrid Physical resurrection of pre-AD 70 saints in AD 70 Physical resurrection of the remaining dead at the end of history
Kik and the full-preterist synthesis defended here The earthly lives of believers spiritually raised, seated, and reigning with Christ during the AD 30–70 millennium The consummative resurrection of the rest of the dead from Hades at the end of the old-covenant age in AD 70

Kayser’s interpretation shows how strongly the New Testament chronology presses an interpreter who remains determined to define resurrection biologically. He cannot place every resurrection text at the end of material history, because Acts 24 says the prophetic resurrection was about to occur, 1 Thessalonians 4 places the Parousia and resurrection within the horizon of Paul’s first-century audience, and 1 Corinthians 15:23 raises those who belong to Christ at that Parousia. Kayser therefore moves an actual physical resurrection into AD 70 and constructs another physical resurrection at the end of history. His chronology contains an important concession, but his two-physical-resurrections hypothesis is neither required by Revelation 20 nor consistent with the one resurrection of the just and unjust promised in Daniel 12, John 5, and Acts 24.

Marcellus Kik and the Earthly Lives of the Reigning Saints

My interpretation of Revelation 20:4 should not be confused with the view that John is describing deceased souls beginning a postmortem heavenly reign after their martyrdom. Marcellus Kik presents a compelling alternative that better accounts for the already-present resurrection and reign of believers during the apostolic period. Kik understands ψυχαί as the “lives” or persons of those identified by their faithfulness unto martyrdom. He consequently renders the clause, “And I beheld the lives of them that were beheaded for the witness of Jesus.”[20]

Kik also calls attention to the verbal sequence. The verbs describing sitting, receiving judgment, living, reigning, refusing to worship the beast, and refusing its mark are all presented in the aorist rather than being divided into the chronological categories suggested by some English translations. Kik therefore understands their refusal to worship the beast, their sitting on thrones, and their living and reigning with Christ as descriptions of the same historical period. John is not necessarily saying that these saints were first killed and then biologically raised to sit on earthly thrones. He sees the victorious lives of believers who were already spiritually alive, seated with Christ, and reigning through the gospel while they resisted the beast, even though that faithfulness would cost many of them their physical lives.

This reading agrees with the wider New Testament description of believers before AD 70. God had already made them alive together with Christ, raised them together, and seated them together in the heavenly places in Christ Jesus (Eph. 2:5–7). They were already a kingdom and priesthood (Rev. 1:5–6; 1 Pet. 2:5, 9), had already passed from death into life (John 5:24–25), and were already reigning in life through Jesus Christ (Rom. 5:17). Their enthronement did not await biological death or the reconstruction of their bodies. It was their present covenantal position in the risen and enthroned Christ.

Revelation 20:4 therefore depicts the “already” or inaugurated phase of the resurrection. The martyrs and faithful saints were spiritually alive and reigning upon the earth through their union with Christ during the symbolic millennium between Christ’s ministry and the AD 70 consummation. Their lives bore witness to Christ, refused the worship and mark of the beast, and exercised kingdom authority through gospel faithfulness. Their later martyrdom identified the cost and completeness of their victory; it did not create the resurrection-life in which they had already participated.

Revelation 20:4 Pauline and Johannine parallel Meaning
John sees their “souls” or “lives” ψυχή can denote one’s life or person John beholds the lives of the faithful witnesses
They live with Christ John 5:24–25; Ephesians 2:5 Believers have passed from spiritual death into resurrection-life
They sit on thrones Ephesians 2:6 Believers are already seated with Christ in the heavenly places
They reign with Christ Romans 5:17; Revelation 1:6 The saints exercise covenantal kingdom authority through Christ
They refuse the beast and his mark Revelation 13:7–18; 14:9–12 Their resurrection-life is demonstrated through earthly faithfulness
They remain faithful unto death Revelation 2:10–11; 12:11 Martyrdom completes their testimony but does not initiate their spiritual resurrection

This interpretation answers one of Kayser’s primary objections to the regeneration view. Kayser argues that the saints appear to have been faithful and beheaded before “they lived,” making regeneration after their martyrdom impossible. Kik’s reading does not place their regeneration after their martyrdom. John is viewing and summarizing their lives: they were raised spiritually, seated and reigning with Christ, refused the beast, and maintained their testimony unto death. Their earthly faithfulness is the evidence that they already possessed resurrection-life.

The First Resurrection and “The Rest of the Dead”

The Kik interpretation does not reduce all of Revelation 20’s resurrection language to the initial regeneration of living believers. Revelation 20 presents two phases of one spiritual and covenantal resurrection program. The first resurrection describes the inaugurated resurrection-life of the first-century saints who were raised with Christ through the gospel, while “the rest of the dead” come to life after the millennium reaches its appointed conclusion. The millennium itself represents the transitional period between the binding of Satan in Christ’s earthly ministry and the consummative judgment associated with Jerusalem’s fall.

Those participating in the first resurrection were the firstfruits of the New Covenant creation. They were coming out of spiritual death through the preaching of the gospel, being raised and grafted into the corporate body of Christ, and reigning with Him during the apostolic period. As the firstfruits, they anticipated the approaching harvest at the end of the old-covenant age. They persevered through the tribulation so that they could inherit the consummated kingdom when Christ appeared.

Revelation 20:5 then states that “the rest of the dead did not live until the thousand years were finished.” This points beyond the inaugurated resurrection of the living saints to the consummative resurrection associated with the Great White Throne judgment in verses 11–15.  Since Revelation is written with recapitulation and imminent time texts, there is no reason to think the judgment of the dead at the end of the millennium is another judgment of the dead different than the AD 70 one Gentry gives to Revelation 11:18 that would be fulfilled “shortly.” At that time the sea, Death, and Hades surrender the dead, the books are opened, and all are judged according to their works. This is the resurrection of Daniel 12:1–3, the resurrection hour of John 5:28–29, and the about-to-occur resurrection of the just and unjust in Acts 24:15.

The righteous dead who had rested in Abraham’s Bosom were raised into the heavenly presence and kingdom of Christ. The unjust dead were also raised out of Hades for judgment and the second death. This is where Jordan’s interpretation supplies an important confirmatory admission: Daniel, after resting in Abraham’s Bosom, would stand in his lot and enter heavenly resurrection-reign in AD 70. Jordan’s Hadean admission supports the consummative resurrection of Revelation 20:5, 11–15, but it should not be made the controlling interpretation of the already-reigning “lives” in Revelation 20:4.

Phase of the one resurrection Revelation 20 John 5 Historical fulfillment
Inaugurated “already” The saints live, sit, and reign with Christ; this is the first resurrection “The hour is coming, and now is”; those hearing Christ pass from death to life Living believers spiritually raised and reigning with Christ during AD 30–70
Persevering transition The saints resist the beast and remain faithful unto death Those who hear the Son continue in resurrection-life The firstfruits endure the apostolic tribulation
Consummative “not yet” The millennium ends; the rest of the dead live; Death and Hades surrender the dead One coming hour in which all in the graves come forth to life or judgment The righteous and unjust dead raised from Hades at the AD 70 judgment
Two judicial destinies Book of life or lake of fire Resurrection of life or resurrection of judgment Everlasting life for the righteous and shame or condemnation for the wicked

This preserves both continuity and development. The resurrection remains spiritual, corporate, covenantal, and concerned with souls or lives from beginning to end. It begins with living believers passing from Adamic death into life through faith and reaches its consummation when the corporate body is delivered from the old-covenant administration and the physically dead are raised out of Hades for life or judgment. The firstfruits and harvest differ in stage and scope, not in substance.

The Failure of Kayser’s Physical-Resurrection Arguments

Kayser’s criticism of the traditional regeneration view has force only against a reading that makes the martyrs’ coming to life occur chronologically after their faithful lives and deaths. Kik’s interpretation avoids that problem because the text describes the lives of those who were already spiritually raised and reigning while they resisted the beast. The saints were not saved before regeneration, nor were they regenerated after martyrdom. They lived and reigned because they had been made alive and seated with Christ, and their refusal of the beast demonstrated that resurrection-life.

Kayser’s appeal to the usual meaning of ἀνάστασις also cannot establish biological reconstruction. The question is not whether Revelation describes a genuine resurrection, but what kind of death is overcome and how the prophetic background defines the resurrection. Ezekiel 37 depicts Israel coming from opened graves in a corporate and covenantal resurrection without biological reanimation. Gentry consequently recognizes that Daniel 12:2 can describe an AD 70 spiritual and corporate resurrection. John 5 then explicitly begins with spiritually dead people hearing Christ and living before moving to the approaching consummative hour. The New Testament itself supplies the spiritual and covenantal categories required by Revelation 20.

Kayser’s appeal to the identical form ἔζησαν in connection with the saints and “the rest of the dead” does not require two biological resurrections. It establishes continuity within one resurrection program, which is precisely the full-preterist claim. The firstfruits saints were raised spiritually and reigned with Christ during the millennium, while the remaining dead were brought out of Hades at the consummation. Both stages concern the defeat of Adamic spiritual death and entrance into resurrection-life or resurrection-judgment, even though the first involved living believers on earth and the consummation included the physically dead in Hades.

Nor does “the rest of the dead” imply the eventual regeneration or salvation of every unbeliever. Resurrection is broader than salvation because Daniel 12, John 5, Acts 24, and Revelation 20 all assign two destinies to the raised. Some arise to everlasting life, while others arise to shame, judgment, and the second death. The fact that both groups participate in the one resurrection does not mean that both receive the same covenantal outcome.

Kayser’s argument What Kayser assumes Kik/full-preterist answer
The saints were faithful before “they lived” “They lived” must occur after their martyrdom John sees their “lives”; they lived and reigned while refusing the beast and remaining faithful unto death
The saints were already regenerate before being beheaded Therefore the first resurrection cannot describe spiritual life Their prior faithfulness confirms that resurrection-life preceded and empowered their martyrdom
ἀνάστασις normally describes physical resurrection Revelation 20 must describe reconstructed bodies Ezekiel 37, Daniel 12, John 5, and corporate Pauline resurrection language define the resurrection spiritually and covenantally
The same ἔζησαν language applies to both groups Both resurrections must be biological The same language establishes two phases of one spiritual resurrection program
“The rest of the dead” later live This would require the salvation of the nonelect if the first resurrection is spiritual The later resurrection includes two destinies: life for the righteous and judgment for the unjust
The martyrs were physically beheaded What was lost physically must be restored physically Their bodily death identifies their faithful witness; the death conquered by the resurrection is Adamic spiritual death

Kayser correctly recognizes an AD 70 resurrection and correctly rejects any interpretation that postpones every resurrection text until the end of material history. His error lies in assuming that an actual resurrection in AD 70 must entail the reconstruction of decomposed bodies. Kik’s interpretation of the saints’ earthly lives, Gentry’s corporate interpretation of Daniel 12, Jordan’s raising of the dead from Abraham’s Bosom, and Paul’s Adam–Christ theology together provide a more coherent account. The resurrection was real because spiritual death was overcome, the living covenant community was raised and enthroned with Christ, and the dead were delivered from Hades—not because corpses temporarily emerged from first-century graves.

John 5 and Revelation 20: Inauguration and Consummation

Kayser’s interpretation of John 5 unnecessarily physicalizes both resurrection phases. Jesus first declares, “The hour is coming, and now is, when the dead will hear the voice of the Son of God; and those who hear will live” (John 5:25). He then says, “The hour is coming in which all who are in the graves will hear His voice and come forth” (John 5:28–29). Kayser treats the “now is” resurrection as the imminent physical resurrection of Jesus and certain Old Testament saints and the coming resurrection hour as physical resurrection at the end of history. Yet the immediate context of John 5:24 defines the present resurrection as passing from death to life through hearing and believing. The “now is” phase was spiritual and covenantal, not a physical resurrection occurring before Jesus raised His own body.

This spiritual resurrection begun through the gospel moved toward its corporate and Hadean consummation. Between AD 30 and AD 70, the spiritually dead heard the Son’s voice and entered resurrection-life through faith. Revelation 20:4 describes those same believers as living, sitting, and reigning with Christ during the millennial transition. At the coming hour, the covenant body completed its transition out of the old-covenant grave, while the physically dead in Hades came forth for life or judgment. This is one resurrection program moving from inauguration to consummation, not two physical resurrections separated by the duration of material history.

John 5 Revelation 20 Daniel 12 Fulfillment
The dead hear Christ’s voice and live; the hour “now is” The saints live and reign with Christ in the first resurrection The wise are purified and made white Living believers spiritually raised through the gospel
Believers pass from death to life The saints sit on thrones and exercise kingdom authority The wise turn many to righteousness Believers seated and reigning with Christ during AD 30–70
One coming hour for all in the graves The millennium ends and the rest of the dead live One awakening of righteous and wicked Consummative resurrection from Hades in AD 70
Resurrection of life Names found in the book of life Everlasting life and shining in the kingdom Righteous dead enter heavenly life
Resurrection of judgment The wicked experience the second death Shame and everlasting contempt Unjust dead raised for condemnation

Marcellus Kik therefore strengthens rather than weakens the already-and-not-yet interpretation. He supplies the most natural explanation of the first resurrection as the earthly lives and reign of believers who had already been raised with Christ. Jordan supplies a different and complementary element by recognizing the AD 70 transition of Daniel and the righteous dead from Abraham’s Bosom into heavenly life. Kayser supplies the chronology by admitting an approaching resurrection and placing Paul’s Parousia in AD 70. The full-preterist synthesis keeps those contributions in their appropriate places.

Matthew 24, 1 Thessalonians 4–5, and 1 Corinthians 15: One Parousia and Resurrection

The force of Jordan’s and Kayser’s admissions becomes clearer when the acknowledged parallels among Matthew 24, 1 Thessalonians 4–5, and 1 Corinthians 15 are placed beside one another. Jordan interprets the coming and gathering of Matthew 24:30–31 spiritually and places its fulfillment in AD 70. More significantly, he identifies the gathered elect with deceased saints in Paradise or Abraham’s Bosom who are gathered “from all over the heavens” into Christ’s heavenly presence. Kayser, approaching the same event through Paul, places the Parousia of 1 Thessalonians 4:15–17 and the resurrection of those belonging to Christ at His Parousia in 1 Corinthians 15:23 in AD 70. Their respective concessions therefore assign all three passages to the same first-century consummation.[21]

If Matthew 24 Was Fulfilled in AD 70 and Parallels 1 Thessalonians 4–5

Common element Matthew 24–25 1 Thessalonians 4–5
Christ comes from heaven Matthew 24:30 1 Thessalonians 4:16
Accompanied by the voice of the archangel Matthew 24:31 1 Thessalonians 4:16
Accompanied by God’s trumpet Matthew 24:31 1 Thessalonians 4:16
Christ’s people gathered together to Him Matthew 24:31 1 Thessalonians 4:17
The saints meet the Lord in association with the clouds Matthew 24:30; 25:6 1 Thessalonians 4:17
Exact time unknown beforehand Matthew 24:36 1 Thessalonians 5:1–2
Christ comes as a thief Matthew 24:43 1 Thessalonians 5:2
Unbelievers are caught off guard Matthew 24:37–39 1 Thessalonians 5:3
The crisis is compared to birth pains Matthew 24:8 1 Thessalonians 5:3
Believers are not to be deceived or overtaken Matthew 24:4, 23–26, 43 1 Thessalonians 5:4–5
Believers are commanded to remain watchful Matthew 24:42 1 Thessalonians 5:6
Believers are exhorted to sobriety and faithfulness Matthew 24:45–51 1 Thessalonians 5:6–8
Light shines in contrast with darkness Matthew 24:27, 29–30, 36–39 1 Thessalonians 5:4–8
The event concerns members of the original audience Matthew 24:2, 15, 20, 33–34 1 Thessalonians 4:15, 17; 5:4

These parallels extend well beyond the general idea that Christ comes. Both passages contain Christ’s coming from heaven, clouds, angelic accompaniment, a trumpet, the gathering of the saints, chronological uncertainty, the thief motif, unbelievers overtaken by destruction, believers remaining watchful, and direct address to first-century Christians who could live to experience the event. The cumulative correspondence makes it exegetically unlikely that Matthew describes a spiritual AD 70 coming while Paul abruptly describes a different physical coming thousands of years later without alerting his readers to the distinction.

Jordan’s interpretation makes the resurrection dimension of the parallel especially important. According to Jordan, Matthew 24:31 is not merely the geographical gathering of living missionaries or ethnic Israelites on the earth. The elect are gathered from the heavens, and they include deceased saints who had rested in Paradise or Abraham’s Bosom. Matthew’s gathering therefore includes an actual gathering of the dead into Christ’s heavenly presence. Kayser then concedes that the dead in Christ rise at the AD 70 Parousia of 1 Thessalonians 4. The two interpreters approach the same event from different texts and supply mutually reinforcing conclusions.

If 1 Thessalonians 4–5 Parallels 1 Corinthians 15

Common element 1 Thessalonians 4–5 1 Corinthians 15
The sleeping dead are raised 1 Thessalonians 4:13–16 1 Corinthians 15:12–18, 35–44
The living undergo a corresponding transition 1 Thessalonians 4:15–17 1 Corinthians 15:51–52
The event occurs at Christ’s Parousia 1 Thessalonians 4:15 1 Corinthians 15:23
The event is accompanied by the trumpet 1 Thessalonians 4:16 1 Corinthians 15:52
Believers are encouraged to remain steadfast 1 Thessalonians 4:18; 5:6–11 1 Corinthians 15:58
Paul includes himself and members of the original churches among the living who might remain 1 Thessalonians 4:15, 17 1 Corinthians 15:51–52

Kayser expressly places the Parousia of 1 Thessalonians 4 and the resurrection of “those who are Christ’s at His coming” in 1 Corinthians 15:23 in AD 70. This is an important admission because virtually all interpreters recognize that these chapters describe the resurrection associated with Christ’s Parousia. Once the Parousia is placed in AD 70, the resurrection belonging to that Parousia cannot be postponed without dividing what Paul has joined.

The shared contemporary pronouns also matter. Paul does not merely describe what Christians in an unknown distant age will experience. He writes, “we who are alive and remain” and “we shall not all sleep.” These expressions do not require that Paul possessed infallible knowledge that he personally would survive until the Parousia, but they do place the event within the real historical expectation of the first-century churches. Kayser recognizes this chronological pressure and correctly places the Parousia in AD 70. His error is not chronological but ontological: he turns the resurrection into biological reconstruction and then creates another physical resurrection at the end of world history.

Therefore, Matthew 24 Also Parallels 1 Corinthians 15

Common element Matthew 24 and parallels 1 Corinthians 15
Christ’s coming or Parousia Matthew 24:27–31 1 Corinthians 15:23
Christ’s people gathered or changed Matthew 24:31; 13:39–43 1 Corinthians 15:51–52
The dead included in the gathering Matthew 24:31; 12:41–42; Daniel 12:2–3 1 Corinthians 15:35–44, 52
Living believers gathered into the kingdom Matthew 24:31; 13:39–43 1 Corinthians 15:51
The trumpet sounds Matthew 24:31 1 Corinthians 15:52
The event brings “the end” or goal Matthew 24:3, 6, 13–14 1 Corinthians 15:24
The kingdom reaches its appointed consummation Matthew 24:14, 30–34; Luke 21:27–32 1 Corinthians 15:24–28
Prophecy reaches fulfillment Luke 21:22, 32 1 Corinthians 15:54–55
Victory is obtained over Adamic death as magnified by the Mosaic Law Matthew 24:1–3, 15–35 1 Corinthians 15:54–57
Members of the original audience could remain alive Matthew 24:2, 15, 20, 33–34 1 Corinthians 15:51–52

The parallels do not depend upon every expression being a verbal quotation. They arise from the same coherent event structure. Christ comes in His kingdom and glory; the trumpet sounds; the dead are raised; the living saints are gathered and transformed; the end arrives; prophecy is fulfilled; death is defeated; and the kingdom reaches its appointed goal. Classic amillennialism is correct to recognize the unity of the Parousia and resurrection passages. Partial Preterism is correct to recognize that Matthew 24:27–31 was fulfilled spiritually within Jesus’ contemporary generation. When those two correct premises are combined, the full-preterist conclusion follows.

Daniel 12 and First Corinthians 15: The Same Resurrection at the Same End

The resurrection of 1 Corinthians 15 must also be identified with the resurrection of Daniel 12:2–4. As demonstrated earlier in this series, Paul describes the resurrection of Christ’s corporate body from the Adamic natural body into the spiritual body, but his corporate framework does not exclude the individual souls of “the dead ones”—the Old Testament saints and those who had died in Christ before the Parousia. The living were corporately changed, while the dead were raised from their Hadean condition into the presence and immortality of Christ. Corporate resurrection and the raising of actual deceased saints are therefore complementary dimensions of the same consummative event.

This is precisely the kind of resurrection James Jordan’s interpretation supplies from Daniel 12. Jordan understands Daniel 12:2 as a historical and spiritual resurrection associated with the days of Jesus, while his treatment of Daniel 12:13 includes the physically deceased Daniel resting in Abraham’s Bosom and then standing in his lot in heavenly resurrection-life and reign in AD 70. Daniel’s corporate resurrection of the covenant people consequently includes the raising of actual deceased saints, just as the corporate-body resurrection of 1 Corinthians 15 includes “the dead ones” who belonged to Christ.

Daniel 12 1 Corinthians 15 Common fulfillment
Resurrection of Daniel’s covenant people Resurrection of Christ’s corporate body Spiritual and covenantal resurrection
Daniel and the deceased saints included “The dead ones” and those who had fallen asleep in Christ included Souls raised from the Hadean condition
Resurrection at the singular appointed consummation or “end” Resurrection at Christ’s Parousia, followed by “the end” One AD 70 consummation
Some awake to everlasting life The dead are raised incorruptible and clothed with immortality Entrance into consummated resurrection-life
The wise inherit and shine in the kingdom Those belonging to Christ are made alive in Him Heavenly life and reign with Christ

Daniel and Paul therefore do not describe different resurrections occurring at different ends. Daniel assigns the resurrection to the singular appointed consummation and promises “everlasting life”; Paul places the resurrection at Christ’s Parousia and proceeds to the singular “end,” when the dead inherit incorruption and immortality. Jordan supplies the spiritual, corporate, and Hadean character of Daniel’s resurrection, while Paul describes those same dimensions through the resurrection of Christ’s corporate body and the raising of “the dead ones.” The shared end, subjects, nature, and promised life identify Daniel 12 and 1 Corinthians 15 as descriptions of the same AD 70 resurrection.

The Death Defeated in First Corinthians 15

The death finally swallowed up in victory in 1 Corinthians 15 is not reducible to the cessation of biological mortality. Paul’s doctrine of death begins with Adam. God warned Adam that “in the day” he ate from the forbidden tree he would surely die (Gen. 2:17). Adam did not physically expire on that calendar day, but he did experience the death God had threatened: sin, condemnation, alienation, exile from God’s presence, and loss of covenantal life. Physical death followed as a manifestation of that deeper Adamic condition, but the threatened death entered on the very day Adam sinned.

The Death Defeated in First Corinthians 15

The death finally swallowed up in victory in 1 Corinthians 15 is not reducible to the cessation of biological mortality. Paul’s doctrine of death begins with Adam. God warned Adam that “in the day” he ate from the forbidden tree he would surely die (Gen. 2:17). Adam did not physically expire on that calendar day, but he did experience the death God had threatened: sin, condemnation, alienation, exile from God’s presence, and loss of covenantal life. Physical death followed as a manifestation of that deeper Adamic condition, but the threatened death entered on the very day Adam sinned.

Paul develops this Adamic framework in Romans 5. Sin entered the world through one man and death through sin; condemnation came through Adam, while justification and life come through Christ. Humanity’s fundamental problem is therefore not merely that biological organisms cease functioning. It is that humanity in Adam exists under sin, condemnation, separation, and death. Christ’s resurrection victory reverses that Adamic reign by bringing justification, righteousness, reconciliation, and covenantal life.

The Mosaic Law did not create Adamic death, but it entered redemptive history to magnify, expose, and administer its condemnation. Paul states that “the law entered that the offense might abound” and that “sin, taking opportunity by the commandment,” produced death (Rom. 5:20; 7:8–13). He calls the old-covenant legal order engraved on stones “the ministry [or administration] of death” and “the ministry of condemnation” (2 Cor. 3:7, 9). The Law was holy, righteous, and good, but because it confronted humanity already dead in Adam and under the power of sin, it intensified the knowledge, transgression, and judicial condemnation of that death.

This is precisely why Paul concludes his resurrection argument by declaring that “the sting of death is sin, and the strength of sin is the law” (1 Cor. 15:56). The death being defeated is the Adamic death whose sting is sin and whose condemning power was magnified and administered through the Mosaic Law. The removal of the old-covenant administration in AD 70 did not create Christ’s victory, which had been secured through His death and resurrection. It brought that victory to its promised covenantal and judicial consummation by removing the obsolete administration of death and establishing the New Covenant order in which righteousness and life reign through Christ.

Redemptive-historical stage Nature and function of death Covenant administration
Adam’s sin Spiritual death, condemnation, separation, exile, and eventual physical mortality enter human experience Adamic covenant transgressed
Mosaic Law Adamic sin and death are exposed, magnified, and judicially administered “Administration of death” and “administration of condemnation”
Christ’s death and resurrection Sin is atoned for, condemnation answered, and resurrection-life inaugurated New Covenant established in Christ’s blood
AD 30–70 transition Believers pass from death to life while the old administration is becoming obsolete Old and New Covenant orders overlap during the apostolic generation
AD 70 consummation The obsolete administration of death is removed; the dead leave Hades for life or judgment; the New Covenant kingdom stands fully established Resurrection victory publicly and covenantally consummated

The destruction of Jerusalem and the temple did not mechanically abolish biological death, nor does Full Preterism require such a claim. It marked the removal of the Mosaic administration that magnified and administered the Adamic death already conquered in principle by Christ. Physical death continues, but for those in Christ it no longer leads into the old Hadean imprisonment or signifies covenantal separation from God. The believer who dies is with Christ, while the life of the New Covenant is enjoyed now through union with Him.

This interpretation also explains why Paul can affirm Christ’s biological resurrection while directing his argument toward victory over spiritual and covenantal death. Christ was physically raised as the firstfruits and guarantee of His people’s deliverance. Yet the harvest produced by His resurrection is larger than the reconstruction of corpses. It is the transfer of His corporate people from Adam to Christ, from condemnation to justification, from the natural body identified with Adam to the spiritual body identified with the risen Christ, and from the administration of death to the permanent New Covenant administration of righteousness and life.

The Adam–Moses–Christ Resurrection Syllogism

Major Premise: The death Christ came to defeat is the spiritual and covenantal death introduced through Adam—condemnation, alienation, and separation from God—which the Mosaic Law later magnified and administered as an administration of death and condemnation.

Minor Premise: First Corinthians 15 identifies the defeated death with sin and “the law,” while placing its defeat at the Parousia, resurrection, and end anticipated by Paul and his first-century audience.

Conclusion: Therefore, the resurrection victory consummated at Christ’s AD 70 Parousia was the defeat of Adamic spiritual death and the termination of the Mosaic administration that magnified its condemnation, not the abolition of biological mortality at the end of world history.

This Adamic and covenantal framework is not an attempt to import an unrelated subject into 1 Corinthians 15. Paul himself introduces the Adam-Christ contrast: “as in Adam all die, even so in Christ all shall be made alive” (15:22). He concludes by joining death to sin and sin’s power to the Law (15:56). The argument begins with Adam, proceeds through Christ’s resurrection and His corporate body, and ends with victory over the death magnified through the Mosaic administration. The resurrection chapter must therefore be interpreted within that Adam–Law–Christ structure.

First Corinthians 15 Does Not Establish a Second General Resurrection

Kayser attempts to find two physical resurrections in Paul’s sequence: “Christ the firstfruits, afterward [ἔπειτα] those who are Christ’s at His coming, then [εἶτα] comes the end” (1 Cor. 15:23–24). He identifies Christ’s resurrection as the firstfruits, the resurrection of those belonging to Christ at His AD 70 Parousia as the main barley harvest, and another physical resurrection at the end of world history as the later wheat harvest. According to Kayser, εἶτα denotes an event after the AD 70 Parousia and permits an interval of thousands of years before death is finally defeated.[22]

The sequence words establish order, but they do not establish Kayser’s proposed millennia-long interval or introduce another general resurrection. Paul expressly associates the resurrection of those who belong to Christ with His Parousia; he then moves to “the end,” the delivering of the kingdom to the Father, the abolition of hostile rule, and the destruction of death. Nothing in verses 23–28 expressly identifies a second resurrection after the Parousia resurrection. Kayser derives that additional resurrection from his prior physical interpretation of verses 50–55 and Revelation 20, then reads it back into the word εἶτα. The fact that εἶτα can indicate a subsequent event does not prove that Paul has moved to another coming, another resurrection, and another consummation thousands of years later.

Paul’s wider argument resists such fragmentation. The Corinthians were “eagerly waiting for the revelation of our Lord Jesus Christ,” who would confirm them “to the end” (1 Cor. 1:7–8). The appointed time had been shortened, the form of their world was passing away, and “the ends of the ages” had come upon them (7:29–31; 10:11). Paul declares that “we shall not all sleep” but that all would be changed at the last trumpet (15:51–52), language directed to a living first-century church rather than exclusively to Christians thousands of years later. The Parousia, the resurrection of those belonging to Christ, the end, the last trumpet, and the defeat of Adamic death and the Mosaic administration of condemnation belong to one sustained consummative argument.

Kayser’s proposed order Textually established order Unproven addition
Christ physically raised in AD 30 and first to overcome Adamic spiritual death Christ the firstfruits None
Pre-AD 70 saints physically raised at the AD 70 Parousia Those belonging to Christ raised at His Parousia The text does not specify the biological reconstruction of all pre-AD 70 saints
Remaining humanity physically raised at the end of world history Then comes the end, kingdom delivered, enemies defeated, and death abolished Paul does not expressly introduce a second Parousia or second general resurrection
Two physical resurrection harvests separated by millennia A resurrection order culminating in “the end” The millennia-long interval comes from Kayser’s system, not from εἶτα itself
Biological mortality finally abolished Adamic death defeated and the sting empowered by the Law removed Paul does not say that no human being will physically die after the event

The Reformed House-Divided Parousia Syllogism

Major Premise–Classic Reformed Amillennialism: The analogy of faith and the substantial parallels among Matthew 24:27–31, 1 Thessalonians 4:13–5:11, and 1 Corinthians 15 identify these passages as descriptions of the one and same consummative Parousia-resurrection complex: Christ comes, the trumpet sounds, the dead are raised, the living saints are gathered or changed, death is defeated, and the kingdom reaches its appointed goal.

Minor Premise–Reformed Partial Preterism: Jordan places the spiritual Parousia and heavenly gathering of the dead saints in Matthew 24:30–31 in AD 70, while Kayser places the Parousia and resurrection described in 1 Thessalonians 4:15–17 and 1 Corinthians 15:23 in AD 70.

Conclusion–Sovereign-Grace Full Preterism: Therefore, when the canonical unity affirmed by classic Reformed amillennialism is combined with the AD 70 chronology and spiritual-resurrection admissions of Jordan and Kayser, the one and same Parousia-resurrection complex described in Matthew 24, 1 Thessalonians 4–5, and 1 Corinthians 15 was fulfilled spiritually, corporately, covenantally, and Hadeanly at the close of the old-covenant age in AD 70. This consummation included the gathering of the Old and New Testament saints from Hades, the transformation of the living covenant community, and victory over the Adamic death magnified and administered through the Mosaic Law.

This conclusion does not arise by treating verbal parallels as mathematical identities in isolation. It arises from the cumulative correspondence of the time, audience, Parousia, trumpet, clouds, angelic agency, resurrection, gathering, transformation, judgment, kingdom, and singular end. Classic amillennialism supplies the canonical unity or the analogy of faith principle of interpretation of the passages; Jordan supplies the spiritual and Hadean nature of Matthew’s AD 70 gathering; Kayser supplies the AD 70 chronology of Paul’s Parousia and resurrection; and Kik supplies the earthly, spiritual, and victorious nature of the saints’ resurrection-life and reign during the millennial transition. Full Preterism allows these correct conclusions to stand together without dividing the one consummative event into separate comings, resurrections, judgments, and ends. This is the genuinely “Reformed and always reforming” conclusion produced when Scripture is permitted to correct and complete the divided systems of Reformed eschatology.

The Gentry–Jordan–Kik–Kayser Synthesis

The argument is not that Gentry, Jordan, Kik, or Kayser individually teaches Full Preterism. Each stops at a different point because each retains a future consummation on other theological grounds. Their concessions matter because they independently establish the principal components of the full-preterist model from the very passages under dispute. When those conclusions are permitted to interpret one another, their divided systems form a coherent full-preterist synthesis.

Interpreter Text Exegetical contribution or concession
Kenneth Gentry Daniel 12:1–2 The tribulation and corporate/spiritual resurrection were fulfilled in AD 70
Kenneth Gentry John 5 and Daniel 12 Commentators generally recognize Daniel 12 as the John 5’s resurrection
Kenneth Gentry Μέλλω passages Literal translations such as “about to” should be respected where context supports them—such as YLT translating  usually mello as “about to be”
James Jordan Daniel 12:2 Israel’s historical and spiritual resurrection occurred in the days of Jesus
James Jordan Daniel 12:13 Daniel left Abraham’s Bosom and entered heavenly resurrection-reign in AD 70
James Jordan Matthew 24:30–31 The spiritual AD 70 gathering included deceased saints from Paradise or Abraham’s Bosom
Marcellus Kik Revelation 20:4 John sees the earthly “lives” of saints already spiritually raised and reigning with Christ
Phillip Kayser Acts 17:31 God was about to judge the οἰκουμένη in the first-century horizon
Phillip Kayser Acts 24:15 The resurrection of the just and unjust was about to occur
Phillip Kayser 1 Thessalonians 4:15–17 Christ’s Parousia and a genuine resurrection occurred in AD 70
Phillip Kayser 1 Corinthians 15:23 Those belonging to Christ were raised at His AD 70 Parousia
Phillip Kayser Revelation 20 A genuine resurrection event belongs to the AD 70 horizon, though Kayser wrongly defines it physically

The Cumulative-Concessions Syllogism

Major Premise: If Daniel’s resurrection of the righteous and wicked is the resurrection of John 5 and Acts 24; if that resurrection was appointed for the consummation associated with Jerusalem’s fall; if the living saints were already spiritually raised and reigning with Christ; if the consummation included the righteous dead leaving Abraham’s Bosom for heavenly life; and if Paul announced that this resurrection and judgment were about to occur at Christ’s AD 70 Parousia, then the essential exegetical components of Full Preterism have been established.

Minor Premise: Gentry concedes the AD 70 spiritual and corporate resurrection of Daniel 12 and its connection with John 5; Kik interprets Revelation 20:4 as the earthly lives and reign of saints already raised with Christ; Jordan concedes the raising of actual dead saints from Abraham’s Bosom into heavenly life in AD 70; and Kayser concedes that Acts 17 and Acts 24 announced an approaching AD 70 judgment and resurrection while placing the Parousia and resurrection of 1 Thessalonians 4 and 1 Corinthians 15:23 in AD 70.

Conclusion: Therefore, the essential exegetical components of the full-preterist resurrection-and-judgment model have already been established collectively by interpreters who reject Full Preterism; the remaining burden rests upon them to demonstrate where Scripture divides this unified AD 70 consummation and repeats it at the end of world history.

The Irony of Condemning the Conclusion Their Exegesis Produces

This makes Kenneth Gentry’s and Phillip Kayser’s participation in the campaign surrounding Gary DeMar—and their endorsement of A Statement on Unorthodox Eschatology—especially troubling. The public statement condemns Full Preterism as “errant, heretical, and apostate” because it denies a future Second Coming, resurrection, and final judgment at the end of world history.[23] Although the statement itself does not name DeMar, it arose amid the public controversy over his refusal to affirm that the conventional proof texts necessarily teach a future bodily coming and resurrection. The historical relationship should be stated accurately, but it should not be sanitized: Gentry and Kayser participated in drawing an orthodox boundary against the very synthesis generated by their own exegetical concessions.

The methodological hypocrisy is difficult to avoid. Gentry concedes that Daniel’s resurrection occurred spiritually and corporately in AD 70, even though Daniel 12 is widely recognized as the source of John 5’s resurrection of life and judgment. Kayser concedes that the resurrection promised in the Law and the Prophets was “about to” occur, that the dead in Christ were raised at the AD 70 Parousia of 1 Thessalonians 4, and that those belonging to Christ were raised at the AD 70 Parousia of 1 Corinthians 15. Kik supplies the already-present spiritual resurrection and reign of the saints, while Jordan supplies the Hadean consummation by placing Daniel and the righteous dead in heavenly resurrection-life in AD 70. Having collectively surrendered the chronology, prophetic identity, spiritual and corporate nature, inaugurated resurrection, Parousia setting, and inclusion of the actual dead, these men condemn as heretical the position that consistently adds their conclusions together.

The problem is not that Gentry and Kayser are forbidden to reject the full-preterist synthesis. They remain free—and obligated—to demonstrate exegetically why another coming, resurrection, and judgment must occur. The problem is that signing a condemnation is not a substitute for supplying that demonstration. It is inconsistent to insist that Gary DeMar or Full Preterists must bow to a future-consummation formula while the signers’ own published exegesis assigns the constituent passages of that consummation to AD 70. Before branding the synthesis apostate, they must explain why Daniel 12, John 5, Acts 17, Acts 24, 1 Thessalonians 4, 1 Corinthians 15, and Revelation’s judgment of the dead may be fulfilled in AD 70 one passage at a time but become heretical when interpreted together.

The Signers’ House-Divided Syllogism

Major Premise: Scripture teaches one consummative Parousia at the end of the age, attended by the resurrection and judgment of the living and the dead and the saints’ reception of the kingdom—a unity rightly emphasized by traditional Reformed theology and by the signers of A Statement on Unorthodox Eschatology.

Minor Premise: Gentry, Jordan, Kik, and Kayser collectively place the spiritual resurrection and reign of the living saints, the end of the old-covenant age, the Parousia, the resurrection and judgment of the dead, deliverance from Hades, defeat of Adamic death, and reception of the kingdom within the AD 30–70 transition and its consummation.

Conclusion: Therefore, the one consummative Parousia, resurrection, judgment, victory over death, and kingdom event affirmed by their traditional theology was fulfilled in AD 70 according to their combined exegesis—the full-preterist conclusion they condemn but have collectively constructed.

That is the appropriate “zinger,” but it is more than rhetoric. The inconsistency is demonstrable from their published interpretations. Gentry supplies the AD 70 timing and corporate/spiritual nature of Daniel’s resurrection. Kik supplies the earthly lives and reign of saints already raised with Christ. Jordan supplies the resurrection of actual dead saints from Abraham’s Bosom and their heavenly gathering and reign. Kayser supplies the prospective force of μέλλω, the approaching resurrection of the just and unjust, and the AD 70 Parousia-resurrection of 1 Thessalonians 4 and 1 Corinthians 15. Their future physical resurrection survives only because each interpreter refuses to allow the other men’s correct conclusions to repair the weaknesses in his own system.

The full-preterist synthesis does not require adopting Kayser’s claim that decomposed bodies physically emerged from Palestinian graves in AD 70. It accepts his chronology while correcting his resurrection ontology through Gentry, Kik, and Jordan. Nor does it reduce resurrection either to the regeneration of living believers or exclusively to the deliverance of deceased souls from Hades. It recognizes an “already” spiritual resurrection occurring through the gospel between AD 30 and AD 70 and a “not yet” consummative resurrection at the appointed end.

During the “already,” living believers passed from Adamic death into life, were raised and seated with Christ, and reigned with Him through the gospel. At the “not yet,” the corporate body completed its transition from Adam to Christ and from the administration of death to the completed New Covenant order, the righteous dead left Abraham’s Bosom for heavenly life, and the unjust dead were raised from Hades for judgment. It was one spiritual, corporate, covenantal, and Hadean resurrection program progressing from firstfruits to harvest and issuing in two destinies—not one physical resurrection in AD 70 followed by another physical resurrection after thousands of years.

Paul’s testimony is therefore coherent from beginning to end. God had appointed the day in which He was about to judge the evangelized οἰκουμένη through the risen Christ. Paul’s hope in that judgment was the resurrection promised by the Law and the Prophets, involving both the just and the unjust. Daniel assigned that resurrection to the appointed consummation; Jesus described its inaugurated “now is” and its one approaching consummative hour; Revelation portrayed the saints already living and reigning with Christ before announcing the resurrection and judgment of the rest of the dead. First Corinthians 15 identifies the victory achieved in that resurrection as the defeat of the spiritual and covenantal death introduced through Adam and magnified by the Mosaic administration of death and condemnation. The apostles did not teach two consummations. They announced the approaching fulfillment of the one resurrection, judgment, Parousia, victory over death, and kingdom promised by the prophets.

IX.  Let the Texts—and the “Orthodox” Concessions—Converge Before the System Divides Them

The case developed in this article does not begin with the assumption, “Full Preterism is true; therefore every eschatological passage must refer to AD 70.” That approach would merely reverse the error being criticized by allowing a theological system to determine the conclusion before the texts have been examined. The proper method begins with each passage’s immediate context, grammar, authorial usage, Old Testament background, historical setting, and intertextual relationships. Only after those lines of evidence have been established should they be brought together in a systematic conclusion.

The same method applies to the interpretations supplied by Gentry, Jordan, Kik, and Kayser. Their authority does not prove Full Preterism, nor does agreement among theologians replace exegesis. Their importance lies in the fact that these non-full-preterist interpreters have independently conceded major components of the full-preterist resurrection model from the very passages under dispute. The question is therefore not simply what each interpreter believes when his larger theological system is considered. The more revealing question is what their individual exegetical conclusions produce when they are allowed to interpret one another.

The Necessary Order of Interpretation

Exegetical step Question asked Result established in this study
Immediate context What event is the author discussing? Judgment, resurrection, Parousia, kingdom, and consummation
Grammar and syntax What do the words and constructions naturally communicate? Μέλλω retains prospective force; the judgment and resurrection stood in expectation
Authorial usage How does the same writer use these terms and motifs elsewhere? Luke’s οἰκουμένη and John’s “hour” language reinforce a unified first-century setting
Old Testament background What prophetic framework controls the New Testament language? Daniel 7 and 12 and Ezekiel 37 supply the judgment, resurrection, and corporate-grave imagery
Historical setting What circumstances correspond to the prophecy? Apostolic mission, persecution, the Jewish War, and the end of the old-covenant order
Intertextual synthesis Do later texts reproduce the same event structure? Daniel, Matthew, John, Acts, Paul’s epistles, and Revelation describe one consummative complex
Non-full-preterist concessions What have opposing interpreters already established? An AD 70 spiritual resurrection, an already-present resurrection-reign, the dead raised from Abraham’s Bosom, and an approaching AD 70 judgment and resurrection
Systematic conclusion What model allows all the evidence to remain together? One resurrection, one judgment, one Parousia, and one appointed consummation in AD 70

This order matters because systematic theology is intended to gather the results of exegesis rather than overrule them. If the immediate contexts, prophetic backgrounds, apostolic time statements, and canonical parallels converge upon one first-century consummation, a theological tradition cannot divide that consummation merely by asserting that another event must remain future. A later resurrection or judgment must be demonstrated from the texts themselves. It cannot be preserved simply by moving each inconvenient conclusion into a separate theological compartment.

The Concessions Must Not Be Quarantined

Gentry concedes that the tribulation and corporate resurrection of Daniel 12:1–2 belong to AD 70. Kik interprets Revelation 20:4 as the spiritual resurrection-life and reign of believers upon the earth during the millennial transition, agreeing with Ephesians 2:5–7 that Christians were already raised and seated with Christ. Jordan interprets Daniel 12:2 as a spiritual and historical resurrection in the days of Jesus, while also placing the deceased Daniel in Abraham’s Bosom and identifying AD 70 as the time when Daniel entered heavenly resurrection-life. Jordan then interprets Matthew 24:31 as a heavenly gathering that includes deceased saints from Paradise or Abraham’s Bosom.

Kayser supplies the chronological concessions that bring these resurrection categories into Paul’s theology. He recognizes the prospective force of μέλλω in Acts 17:31 and Acts 24:15 and consequently places an actual judgment and resurrection within the AD 70 horizon. He also places the Parousia of 1 Thessalonians 4:15–17 and the resurrection of those belonging to Christ at His Parousia in 1 Corinthians 15:23 in AD 70. His mistake is not his chronology but his decision to transform that resurrection into the biological reconstruction of bodies and then posit another physical resurrection at the end of material history.

These conclusions become artificially manageable only when they are kept apart. Gentry’s AD 70 Daniel 12 resurrection can be called “merely corporate” as long as Jordan’s admission concerning Daniel and Abraham’s Bosom is kept elsewhere. Jordan’s heavenly gathering of the dead in Matthew 24:31 can be treated as a specialized interpretation as long as the parallels with 1 Thessalonians 4 are not allowed to control the discussion. Kayser’s AD 70 Parousia and resurrection in 1 Thessalonians 4 and 1 Corinthians 15 can be presented as an unusual preliminary resurrection as long as Paul’s resurrection is not identified with Daniel 12, John 5, and Acts 24.

Once the conclusions are placed together, those escape routes disappear. Daniel 12 supplies a spiritual and corporate AD 70 resurrection that includes the actual deceased Daniel. Revelation 20 supplies the already-present resurrection-life and reign of the first-century saints, followed by the resurrection of the rest of the dead when Hades is emptied at the consummation. Matthew 24 supplies the AD 70 Parousia, trumpet, gathering, and deceased saints in the heavens. First Thessalonians 4 and 1 Corinthians 15 supply the same Parousia, trumpet, resurrection of the dead, transformation of the living, and contemporary apostolic expectation. Acts 17 and Acts 24 explicitly announce that the appointed judgment of the οἰκουμένη and the prophetic resurrection of the just and unjust were approaching.

The Cumulative Canonical Sequence

Prophetic or apostolic witness Contribution to the unified event
Daniel 7 Heavenly court, opened books, cloud-coming Son of Man, judgment of the kingdoms, vindication of the saints, and reception of the kingdom
Daniel 12 Tribulation, one resurrection with two destinies, appointed time of consummation, three-and-a-half-year period, and shattering of the holy people’s power
Matthew 24–25 Gospel throughout the οἰκουμένη, end of the age, tribulation, cloud-coming, trumpet, gathering, judgment of the nations, and fulfillment within “this generation”
John 4–5 The already-present spiritual resurrection and the one approaching consummative resurrection hour issuing in life and judgment
Acts 17 The appointed day in which God was about to judge the evangelized οἰκουμένη through the risen Christ
Acts 24 The resurrection promised in the Law and Prophets—the just and unjust—standing in expectation
1 Thessalonians 4–5 Christ’s AD 70 Parousia, trumpet, resurrection of the dead in Christ, gathering of the living, thief-coming, and first-century vigilance
1 Corinthians 15 Christ’s corporate body raised at His Parousia, “the dead ones” raised, the living changed, the singular end, and Adamic death defeated
Revelation 11 and 20 Daniel’s appointed καιρός arrives, the dead are judged, the saints rewarded, the first resurrection consummated, and Death and Hades emptied

The cumulative force of this sequence is greater than the force of any one verbal parallel. No single occurrence of μέλλω proves the entire full-preterist system. No single use of “hour,” “end,” “near,” or “this generation” carries the whole argument by itself. The case rests upon the convergence of all these terms within the same prophetic structure, applied to the same apostolic audience, associated with the same tribulation and destruction of Jerusalem, and repeatedly joined to the same Parousia, resurrection, judgment, kingdom, and end.

The One-End Methodological Syllogism

Major Premise: When multiple biblical writers describe the same subjects, audience, prophetic background, time of fulfillment, Parousia, trumpet, resurrection, judgment, kingdom, and consummation, those descriptions should be interpreted as one event unless the texts expressly divide them.

Minor Premise: Daniel 7 and 12, Matthew 24–25, John 5, Acts 17 and 24, 1 Thessalonians 4–5, 1 Corinthians 15, and Revelation 11 and 20 describe those same interlocking features and assign them to the approaching consummation of the old-covenant age.

Conclusion: Therefore, these passages describe one AD 70 Parousia-resurrection-and-judgment complex, and the burden rests upon the divided-consummation position to demonstrate from Scripture where another such complex is introduced.

The issue is not whether Scripture contains different aspects or phases of resurrection. It plainly distinguishes the inaugurated resurrection-life of believers from its approaching consummation, the corporate body from its individual members, the living from the physically dead, and the righteous from the unjust. Those distinctions occur within one resurrection program. They do not establish two Second Comings, two general resurrections, two judgments of the living and dead, or two ends of the age separated by thousands of years.

The Connection Between Parts 6A and 6B

This method also exposes opposite but related hermeneutical errors in Parts 6A and 6B. Covenant Creation reads later covenantal fulfillment backward into the physical archetype and consequently divides or redefines the created world of Genesis. Partial Preterism allows the prophetic and New Testament evidence to converge upon an AD 70 resurrection-and-judgment of the living and dead fulfillment and then divides that fulfillment after Scripture has gathered it together. One system projects covenantal fulfillment backward onto the archetype; the other divides the covenantal fulfillment after the fact to stay in step with a hyper-creedal framework.

Hermeneutical error What the system does Corrective
Covenant Creation Reads later covenantal fulfillment back into the physical creation and redefines the archetype Preserve the distinction and historical sequence between creation and covenantal fulfillment
Partial Preterism Recognizes the AD 70 fulfillment of the constituent passages but separates them to preserve a later consummation Preserve the unity of the Parousia, resurrection, judgment, and end
Full-preterist method defended here Allows creation, covenant, prophecy, and fulfillment to retain their proper order Let Scripture establish both sequence and unity before constructing the system

The corrective in both cases is the same: Scripture must be allowed to preserve its own sequence and unity before a theological system reorganizes it. We must not read the covenantal new creation backward into Genesis and erase the physical archetype. Neither may we acknowledge an AD 70 Parousia, resurrection, judgment of the living and dead, defeat of Adamic death, reception of the kingdom, and arrival of the New Creation, only to separate those events again because an inherited system requires another consummation.

Tradition deserves serious engagement, and the historic creeds should not be dismissed casually. Nevertheless, tradition cannot replace textual demonstration, especially when recognized interpreters within that tradition have already assigned the disputed passages to AD 70. If another consummative resurrection remains future, its advocates must show why Daniel’s AD 70 resurrection is not the resurrection Paul expected in Acts 24; why the resurrection of Daniel and the saints from Abraham’s Bosom does not belong to Matthew 24:31 and 1 Thessalonians 4; why Paul’s AD 70 Parousia in 1 Corinthians 15 does not bring “the end”; and why Revelation announces the arrival of the appointed time for the dead to be judged if the appointed judgment remained thousands of years away.

Until those divisions are demonstrated from the texts, the cumulative conclusion should stand. Add Daniel’s appointed consummation, Jesus’ contemporary generation, John’s one resurrection hour, Paul’s μέλλω, the AD 70 Parousia of the Thessalonian and Corinthian churches, Revelation’s arrival of the καιρός for the dead, and the individual concessions of Gentry, Jordan, Kik, and Kayser. The result is one spiritual, corporate, covenantal, and Hadean resurrection; one judgment of the living and the dead; one coming of the Son of Man; and one appointed end of the old-covenant age in AD 70.

Conclusion: One Resurrection, One Judgment, One Appointed End

Acts 17 begins with the God who “made the world [κόσμον] and all things therein” and concludes with that same Creator appointing a day in which He “is about to judge” the οἰκουμένη through the risen Christ. The distinction between κόσμος and οἰκουμένη matters. Paul does not announce the imminent destruction of the material creation he has just affirmed. He announces the approaching judgment of the inhabited world into which the apostolic gospel was being carried. Jesus had already declared that the gospel would be preached throughout that οἰκουμένη as a testimony to the nations, “and then the end will come” (Matt. 24:14). When Paul announces that God is about to judge the οἰκουμένη, he is describing the approaching judgment of the world that had received the apostolic witness.

The fact that the physical globe did not disappear in AD 70 does not overturn this conclusion. The objection assumes that the judgment of the world must entail the dissolution of the material universe, even though the prophetic framework defines that judgment covenantally, politically, judicially, and redemptive-historically. Jerusalem stood at the center of the old-covenant world; Rome embodied the fourth-beast imperial power; the gospel had summoned Israel and the nations to submit to the risen Christ; and the heavenly court was prepared to transfer the kingdom to the Son of Man and His saints. Rome served as an instrument of historical judgment, but Rome was not the ultimate Judge. The risen Christ judged the world through the covenantal, political, historical, Hadean, and heavenly events culminating in Jerusalem’s fall.

How the World Was Judged in AD 70

The judgment was covenantal because the temple, priesthood, sacrifices, and old-covenant administration were removed. The seventy bulls of the Feast of Tabernacles had traditionally been connected with Israel’s sacrificial representation of the seventy nations. God gave Israel and the nations the apostolic generation to recognize that Christ was the final atonement and true meeting place between God and humanity. When the temple fell, the old sacrificial order through which Israel had represented the nations came to its appointed end. Those who trusted in Christ entered the international New Covenant people, while those who rejected Him shared the fate publicly demonstrated in apostate Israel.

The judgment was political and redemptive-historical because dominion was taken from the Gentile beasts and transferred to Christ and His saints. Daniel 7 does not require every Roman citizen or government official to die when the beasts lose their dominion. It depicts a heavenly judicial act in which the court sits, the books are opened, the Son of Man comes with the clouds, judgment is rendered for the saints, and the appointed time arrives for them to possess the kingdom. Rome continued as a political state, but its beastly redemptive-historical dominion was broken. The kingdom of God was no longer represented through the old Israel–temple–empire order but through the international body of Christ.

The judgment was missional and international because the gospel had reached the first-century οἰκουμένη before the end. Israel and the nations were not judged without witness. The gospel proclaimed Christ’s universal authority and warned that salvation could be found only in Him. Jerusalem’s destruction then became a public demonstration that neither descent from Abraham, possession of the Law, temple privilege, nor imperial power could protect those who rejected the Son. Paul’s warning to the Gentile branches in Romans 11 confirms that this lesson was not restricted to ethnic Israel: if God did not spare the natural branches, He would not spare boastful Gentile branches that departed from faith.

The judgment was also Hadean and personal. Jesus declared that the men of Nineveh and the Queen of the South would rise in judgment with His generation and condemn it. These ancient Gentiles had died centuries earlier, yet Jesus placed them within the judgment approaching His contemporaries. Daniel’s opened books, John’s resurrection hour, Paul’s resurrection of the just and unjust, and Revelation’s judgment of the dead reveal the unseen dimension of the same event. The dead of Israel and the nations were raised from Hades for judgment, while the righteous dead were brought from Abraham’s Bosom into the heavenly life and presence of Christ.

Dimension What was judged or transformed AD 70 result
Covenantal Temple, priesthood, sacrifices, and Mosaic administration Christ publicly vindicated as the final atonement and mediator
Political Beastly dominion of the Gentile kingdoms Kingdom judicially awarded to the Son of Man and His saints
Missional The evangelized οἰκουμένη Israel and the nations held accountable to the apostolic gospel
Representative Jerusalem as the center of the old-covenant world A warning and judicial sign to every nation outside Christ
Hadean The dead of Israel and the nations The righteous enter life; the unjust arise to judgment
Redemptive-historical The old age under Adamic condemnation and Mosaic administration The consummated New Covenant age of righteousness and life

The world was therefore judged in AD 70 without the physical planet being destroyed. The old covenantal and imperial world was brought before Christ’s tribunal, its dominion was removed, its dead were judged, and the kingdom was manifested as belonging to Christ and His international people. This answers the question connecting Parts 6A and 6B. The Creator did not destroy or recreate the material cosmos in AD 70; He judged the inhabited covenantal world and completed the promised transition from the old creation under Adam and Moses into the mature New Covenant creation in Christ.

The Complete Canonical Chain

The canonical chain is now complete. Daniel 12 supplies the one resurrection of the righteous and wicked at the singular appointed consummation. John 5 develops that resurrection from its spiritual “now is” into its one approaching consummative hour, while Revelation 20 portrays the saints already living and reigning with Christ before the rest of the dead are raised from Hades at the end of the millennial transition. Matthew 24 places the Parousia, trumpet, gathering, judgment, and end within Jesus’ contemporary generation; 1 Thessalonians 4–5 reproduces that event structure for a first-century church; and 1 Corinthians 15 joins the resurrection of “the dead ones,” the change of the living, immortality, victory over Adamic death, and “the end” to that same Parousia.

Daniel’s everlasting life and Paul’s incorruption and immortality are therefore not rewards bestowed at different resurrections or different ends. Daniel’s resurrection of the covenant people includes the deceased Daniel standing in his lot after resting in Abraham’s Bosom. Paul’s resurrection of Christ’s corporate body likewise includes “the dead ones”—the Old Testament saints and those who had died in Christ—being raised at the Parousia. Both passages describe a corporate and spiritual bodily resurrection that includes the souls of actual deceased saints. The shared end, subjects, transformation, and promised life identify Daniel 12 and 1 Corinthians 15 as descriptions of the same AD 70 resurrection.

Prophetic or apostolic witness Contribution to the one consummative event
Daniel 7 Heavenly court, books opened, cloud-coming Son of Man, judgment of kingdoms, vindication of saints, and reception of kingdom
Daniel 12 Tribulation, resurrection of righteous and wicked, everlasting life or shame, appointed consummation, and three-and-a-half-year period
Matthew 24–25 Gospel throughout the οἰκουμένη, end, Parousia, clouds, angels, trumpet, gathering, judgment, and “this generation”
John 5 Already-present spiritual resurrection and one approaching hour of resurrection-life and judgment
Acts 17 Appointed day in which God was about to judge the οἰκουμένη through the risen Christ
Acts 24 Resurrection of the just and unjust promised in the Law and Prophets standing in expectation
1 Thessalonians 4–5 AD 70 Parousia, trumpet, resurrection of the dead in Christ, gathering of the living, thief-coming, and first-century vigilance
1 Corinthians 15 Resurrection at the Parousia, “the dead ones” raised, living changed, singular end, immortality, and Adamic death defeated
Revelation 11 and 20 Daniel’s appointed καιρός arrives, saints reign, rest of dead raised, Hades emptied, and saints rewarded

The cumulative force of this sequence is greater than the force of any isolated verbal parallel. No single use of μέλλω, “hour,” “end,” “near,” or “this generation” carries the argument by itself. The case rests upon the convergence of all these terms within the same prophetic structure, addressed to the same apostolic generation and joined to the same tribulation, Parousia, resurrection, judgment, kingdom, and end. A divided-consummation position must therefore demonstrate where Scripture itself separates what the canonical sequence has joined.

One Resurrection from Inauguration to Consummation

John 5 and Revelation 20 reveal the inaugurated and consummated phases of this one resurrection. Jesus first declares that the hour “is coming, and now is,” when the dead hear His voice and live. Through the gospel, believers were already passing from Adamic death into resurrection-life. They were made alive, raised, and seated with Christ in the heavenly places, as Paul states in Ephesians 2.

Marcellus Kik’s interpretation of Revelation 20:4 fits this already-present resurrection. John sees the earthly “lives” of the faithful saints who were already spiritually raised and reigning with Christ while refusing the beast and remaining faithful unto martyrdom. Their spiritual resurrection did not follow their deaths; their faithful lives demonstrated that they had already passed from death into life. They constituted the firstfruits of the resurrection harvest during the AD 30–70 millennial transition.

The same resurrection program moved toward its approaching consummation. Jesus announces one coming hour in which all in the graves would hear His voice and come forth, some to resurrection-life and others to resurrection-judgment. Revelation describes the completion of the millennium, the living of “the rest of the dead,” the opening of the books, and Death and Hades surrendering their dead. Daniel 12 describes the same one awakening with two destinies, while Acts 24 identifies it as the resurrection of the just and unjust promised in the Law and the Prophets.

Corporate resurrection and the raising of actual deceased saints are not competing interpretations. The living covenant body was passing from the natural body in Adam into the spiritual body in Christ, while “the dead ones”—the Old Testament saints and those who had died in Christ—were raised from their Hadean condition. Kik supplies the earthly lives and reign of the already-raised saints; Jordan supplies the entrance of Daniel and the righteous dead from Abraham’s Bosom into heavenly life; and Paul unites the transformation of the living with the raising of the dead at the same Parousia.

Resurrection phase Living covenant community Physically deceased
Inauguration Believers pass from Adamic death to life through the gospel Righteous dead continue awaiting consummation in Abraham’s Bosom
Millennial transition Saints are raised, seated, and reigning with Christ while on earth First-century martyrs complete their testimony in faith
AD 70 consummation Corporate body changed from the Adamic-Mosaic order into the mature New Covenant order Righteous raised from Hades into heavenly life; unjust raised for judgment
Continuing New Covenant reality Believers possess resurrection-life in Christ Those who die in Christ enter His presence without the old Hadean delay

The resurrection is therefore spiritual, corporate, covenantal, and Hadean without being unreal. It involves the actual defeat of Adamic condemnation, the actual removal of the Mosaic administration of death, the actual transformation of the covenant people, and the actual raising of the dead from Hades. What it does not require is the reconstruction of decomposed biological bodies. Scripture defines the resurrection through the transition from Adam to Christ, death to life, corruption to incorruption, dishonor to glory, the natural body to the spiritual body, and the old administration of condemnation to the permanent New Covenant administration of righteousness.

The Death Swallowed Up in Victory

The death defeated in 1 Corinthians 15 is the spiritual and covenantal death introduced through Adam on the day he sinned. Adam did not physically expire on that day, but he entered condemnation, alienation, exile, and separation from God’s life. Paul’s Adam-Christ contrast therefore concerns two corporate humanities and their reigning powers: death and condemnation in Adam, and righteousness and life in Christ.

The Mosaic Law did not create Adamic death, but it magnified, exposed, and administered its condemnation. Paul calls the old order engraved on stones the “administration of death” and the “administration of condemnation.” He accordingly concludes his resurrection argument by declaring that the sting of death is sin and the power of sin is “the law.” The death swallowed up at Christ’s Parousia was Adamic spiritual death as intensified and administered through the Mosaic order.

The fall of Jerusalem did not abolish biological mortality. It terminated the obsolete covenantal administration through which Adamic death had been magnified and publicly consummated Christ’s resurrection victory. Believers now possess life in the completed New Covenant, and physical death no longer introduces the righteous into the old Hadean waiting place. Christ’s physical resurrection remains the historical firstfruits and guarantee of this victory, but the harvest is the resurrection of His corporate body and its individual members from Adamic death into His incorruptible life.

The “Orthodox” Concessions Added Together

Gentry, Jordan, Kik, and Kayser do not individually teach Full Preterism, but their exegetical conclusions collectively supply its essential components. Gentry places Daniel 12’s spiritual and corporate resurrection in AD 70. Kik portrays the living saints as already raised and reigning with Christ in Revelation 20. Jordan places Daniel and the righteous dead in heavenly resurrection-life in AD 70 and interprets Matthew 24:31 as a gathering that includes the deceased saints in Paradise or Abraham’s Bosom. Kayser recognizes the prospective force of μέλλω and places a genuine resurrection, the Parousia of 1 Thessalonians 4, and the resurrection of those belonging to Christ in 1 Corinthians 15:23 in AD 70.

Their authority does not establish the conclusion, but their exegesis removes the standard objections. Gentry supplies the date and corporate-spiritual nature of Daniel’s resurrection. Kik supplies the already-present resurrection-life and reign of believers. Jordan supplies the individual and Hadean dimension. Kayser supplies the apostolic chronology of Acts, 1 Thessalonians, and 1 Corinthians. When those conclusions are allowed to interpret one another, the remaining future physical resurrection appears not as an exegetical necessity but as a theological addition required to preserve a divided consummation.

Interpreter Concession or contribution Full-preterist synthesis
Gentry Daniel 12’s spiritual/corporate resurrection occurred in AD 70 Nature and date of the prophetic resurrection
Kik Revelation 20:4 depicts saints already raised and reigning with Christ Inaugurated resurrection-life during AD 30–70
Jordan Daniel and deceased saints leave Abraham’s Bosom for heavenly life in AD 70 Individual and Hadean dimension of resurrection
Jordan Matthew 24:31 gathers deceased saints from the heavens AD 70 gathering includes the dead
Kayser Acts 17 and Acts 24 announce an approaching AD 70 judgment and resurrection Apostolic imminence
Kayser 1 Thessalonians 4 and 1 Corinthians 15:23 place resurrection at the AD 70 Parousia Pauline resurrection chronology

The methodological inconsistency becomes especially serious when Gentry and Kayser participate in condemning Full Preterism as heretical while their combined exegesis constructs its central conclusions. They remain free to reject the synthesis, but a confessional declaration cannot substitute for exegetically demonstrating another Parousia, resurrection, judgment, and end. They must explain why the individual components may be assigned to AD 70 separately but become impermissible when interpreted together.

The Final Syllogism

Major Premise: Scripture teaches one appointed consummation at which the Son of Man comes, the οἰκουμένη and the nations are judged, the righteous and unjust dead are raised, the living saints are gathered and changed, Adamic death is defeated, the saints inherit the kingdom, and the New Covenant creation reaches maturity.

Minor Premise: Daniel, Jesus, Paul, and Revelation place this unified consummative complex within the approaching end of the old-covenant age, culminating in the judgment of Jerusalem in AD 70.

Conclusion: Therefore, the one appointed Parousia, resurrection, judgment, defeat of death, reception of the kingdom, and consummation promised by the prophets and apostles were fulfilled spiritually, corporately, covenantally, and Hadeanly in AD 70.

This is not a denial of resurrection, judgment, Christ’s coming, or the world’s accountability to God. It is an affirmation that Christ accomplished what the prophets promised and what He and His apostles declared was near. The gospel reached the οἰκουμένη; the Son of Man came in the glory of His kingdom; the beastly dominion of the nations was judged; the old-covenant administration of death was removed; the saints inherited the kingdom; the righteous dead entered heavenly life; the unjust were raised for judgment; and the New Covenant creation stood fully established.

What Scripture gathers into one appointed end should not be divided into two consummations. Daniel gives one appointed time and one resurrection to everlasting life or shame. Jesus gives one contemporary generation and one resurrection hour. Paul gives one resurrection of the just and unjust, one Parousia at which the dead are raised and the living changed, and one “end” at which Adamic death is defeated. Revelation announces one καιρός for the dead to be judged and the saints rewarded.

The cumulative testimony is therefore both simple and comprehensive: one resurrection, one judgment, one Parousia, and one appointed end of the old-covenant age in AD 70.

 

[1] Daniel 12:4 commands Daniel to seal the prophecy ἕως καιροῦ συντελείας, “until the appointed time of consummation/completion.” Daniel 12:7 proceeds to the three-and-a-half-times formulation, καιρὸν καὶ καιροὺς καὶ ἥμισυ καιροῦ. The Hebrew of Daniel 12:4 reads עַד־עֵת קֵץ, “until the time of the end.” The argument does not treat every occurrence of καιρός or συντέλεια as an automatic technical reference to AD 70. It rests upon their appearance within the corresponding contexts of tribulation, resurrection, judgment, kingdom, the three-and-a-half-year period, and the shattering of the holy people’s power.

[2] Kenneth L. Gentry Jr., He Shall Have Dominion: A Postmillennial Eschatology, 3rd ed. (Draper, VA: Apologetics Group Media, 2009), 538–40. Gentry interprets Daniel 12:1 within the AD 70 Great Tribulation and Daniel 12:2 through the corporate-resurrection imagery of Ezekiel 37, describing true Israel as arising from old Israel’s carcass. See also Kenneth L. Gentry Jr., “Resurrection in Daniel 12:2,” Postmillennial Worldview, November 21, 2014.

[3] James B. Jordan, The Handwriting on the Wall: A Commentary on the Book of Daniel (Powder Springs, GA: American Vision, 2007), 618.

[4] Ibid., 618–19. Jordan describes Daniel 12:2 as Israel’s “last spiritual resurrection” in the days of Jesus and understands a resurrection of Israel to be in view.

[5] Ibid., 620.

[6] Ibid., 621.

[7] Ibid., 628. Jordan connects Daniel’s standing after his rest in Abraham’s Bosom with the heavenly reign of Revelation 20 and explicitly identifies the event with AD 70.

[8] James B. Jordan, Matthew 23–25: A Literary, Historical, and Theological Commentary (Powder Springs, GA: American Vision), 180. Jordan argues that the gathering of Matthew 24:31 is neither from physical graves nor merely an evangelistic gathering across the earth. He identifies the elect as gathered from the heavens and connects them with deceased saints in Paradise or Abraham’s Bosom.

[9] James B. Jordan, Matthew 23–25: A Literary, Historical, and Theological Commentary (Powder Springs, GA: American Vision), 180. Jordan argues that the gathering of Matthew 24:31 is neither from physical graves nor merely an evangelistic gathering across the earth. He identifies the elect as gathered from the heavens and connects them with deceased saints in Paradise or Abraham’s Bosom.

[10] Ibid., 181. Jordan summarizes Matthew 24:29–31 as the transition from the Old Creation to the New Creation after the Great Tribulation. He connects the gathering with Revelation’s seventh or last trumpet, describes the saints’ souls as gathered from the heavenly places in Paradise where they had awaited that day, and places them before the heavenly throne to reign with Christ.

[11] Kenneth L. Gentry Jr., “The Temple’s Destruction in Revelation,” Postmillennial Worldview, August 20, 2019; idem, “The 3.5 Year Jewish War in Revelation,” March 14, 2023; idem, “The Two Witnesses of Revelation (2),” November 28, 2023. See also Gentry, “Matt 24:3 and the Second Advent. Again,” June 12, 2020. Gentry’s preterist exposition places Revelation 11’s temple, holy city, forty-two months, and related judgment imagery within the first-century Jerusalem and Jewish-War setting.

[12] Kenneth L. Gentry Jr., “AD 70 in Theology and Practice,” Postmillennial Worldview, August 28, 2020. In discussing the permanent removal of sacrificial and temple-centered worship, Gentry appeals to John 4:21–24 and places Jesus’ announcement within the first-century transition culminating in Jerusalem and the temple’s destruction.

[13] See, for example, G. K. Beale, A New Testament Biblical Theology: The Unfolding of the Old Testament in the New (Grand Rapids: Baker Academic, 2011), 131–32. Daniel 12:2 supplies the distinctive Old Testament background for John 5:28–29’s resurrection involving the two outcomes of life and judgment. The argument does not depend upon counting commentators but upon the substantial conceptual and verbal correspondence between the passages.

[14] Kenneth L. Gentry Jr., “Resurrection in Daniel 12:2,” Postmillennial Worldview, November 21, 2014. Gentry’s appeal to Ezekiel 37 establishes the specific hermeneutical point relevant here: explicit grave-opening and resurrection language can function corporately and covenantally without describing the biological reanimation of decomposed bodies.

[15] Tacitus, Histories 1.2–3, introduces the period beginning in AD 69 as an era of civil wars, violent imperial deaths, military conflict, provincial instability, and the burning of the Capitol. See also Histories 3.71–75 concerning the fighting at Rome and destruction of the Capitoline temple, and 4.12–37 concerning the Batavian revolt. Josephus describes Vespasian’s elevation during the Jewish war in The Jewish War 4.491–502, 585–604. These events supply the historical circumstances corresponding to the judgment and loss of dominion of Daniel’s fourth-beast world, while Daniel 7:12 establishes that a kingdom may lose its dominion even though its historical life continues

[16] Numbers 29:12–34 prescribes seventy bulls during the seven days of the Feast of Tabernacles. Babylonian Talmud, Sukkah 55b, associates the seventy bulls with the seventy nations and records the lament that, had the nations understood the benefit they received from the temple, they would not have destroyed it. The rabbinic interpretation is not itself inspired, but it witnesses to the traditional understanding of Israel’s sacrificial representation of the nations.

[17] Phillip G. Kayser, “The Two Resurrections,” sermon on Revelation 20:4–6, August 12, 2018. In responding to the objection that Scripture teaches only one general resurrection, Kayser appeals to the prospective force of μέλλω in Matthew 16:27, Acts 24:15, Acts 24:25, and related passages, expressly rendering Acts 24:15 as announcing a resurrection “about to” occur.

[18] Phillip G. Kayser, “1 Thessalonians,” Bible Survey exposition of 1 Thessalonians 4:13–5:11. Kayser places the Parousia and resurrection of 4:15–16 in AD 70. See also Kayser, “Barley Harvest,” sermon on Revelation 11:11–14, where he identifies “those who are Christ’s at His coming” in 1 Corinthians 15:23 with an AD 70 resurrection.

[19] Kayser, “The Two Resurrections.” Kayser explicitly rejects the majority amillennial and postmillennial identification of Revelation 20’s first resurrection with regeneration, sides with Premillennialists regarding the physical nature of both resurrections, and states: “My view is that a literal resurrection of bodies from the ground happened in AD 70 and the second resurrection will be at the end of history.”

[20] J. Marcellus Kik, An Eschatology of Victory (Phillipsburg, NJ: Presbyterian and Reformed Publishing Company, 1971), discussion of Revelation 20, especially 228–30. Kik argues that the aorist verbs describing the saints’ sitting, living, reigning, refusing worship of the beast, and refusing his mark refer to the same period. He renders ψυχαί as “lives”: “And I beheld the lives of them that were beheaded for the witness of Jesus.” See also Michael J. Sullivan, “The ‘Already’ and Imminent AD 70 ‘Not Yet’ of the Resurrection in Revelation 20,” which develops Kik’s interpretation through Matthew 12:25–29, John 5:24–29, Ephesians 2:5–7, and 1 Peter 2:5–9.

[21] James B. Jordan, Matthew 23–25: A Literary, Historical, and Theological Commentary, 180–81, where Jordan interprets Matthew 24:31 as a gathering “from all over the heavens” and associates the gathered elect with the dead saints in Paradise or Abraham’s Bosom.

[22] Kayser, “Barley Harvest.” Kayser interprets Christ as the firstfruits, the AD 70 resurrection as the main barley harvest, and a resurrection at the end of world history as the wheat harvest. He appeals to the sequential force of ἔπειτα and εἶτα in 1 Corinthians 15:23–24, although the words themselves do not establish the length of the proposed interval or explicitly identify another general resurrection after the Parousia resurrection.

[23]A Statement on Unorthodox Eschatology.” The statement declares Full Preterism contrary to Scripture and the historic creeds and labels it “errant, heretical, and apostate.” The statement itself does not name Gary DeMar, and that distinction should be preserved; nevertheless, contemporary accounts from participants acknowledge that the project arose from the broader public controversy concerning DeMar’s eschatological position and his responses to an open letter signed by Gentry, Kayser, and others.

 

Exegetical Essays on the First Century Man of Lawlessness, Spiritual Coming of Christ and the Catching Away of the Thessalonians in AD 70 (2 Thess. 1-2 & 1 Thess. 4:15-17)

Introduction 

We live in a day where newspaper Dispensational Zionist eschatology is running our government and foreign policy.  We are assured that we must support modern Israel and the rebuilding of another temple so the “Man of Lawlessness” can set himself up in that temple in order for the church to get “raptured.”  Never mind the New Testament nor the Old Testament predicts a “rebuilt temple” beyond AD 70, these folks are going to insist it does.  Therefore, since ALL these folks can think about is trying to identify the “Antichrist” or “Man of Sin” being in a “rebuilt temple” in our future so we can get “raptured,” and NOT how their eschatology is literally killing Christians RIGHT NOW in the middle east, I felt compelled to write on these two subjects.  Much of this content will be in my book coming out on the “Rapture” within the next couple of months.

I will be giving exegetical reasons as to who the Man of Lawless most likely was and how he was killed in AD 70 at the coming of the Lord (through the Romans).  Then I will explain how the “rapture” and resurrection event of 1 Thessalonians 4:15-17 was likewise fulfilled at the coming of the Lord in AD 70 and was a spiritual and internal event as Jesus laid out in Luke 17:20-37.

The order of this article starts a bit backwards in identifying the what(?), how(?) and when(?) of the coming of the Lord and the “gathering to Christ” in 2 Thessalonians 1-2 is–so as to help lay the groundwork to the what(?) how(?) and when(?) the coming of the Lord and “catching away” to Christ event would be fulfilled in 1 Thessalonians 4:15-17.  Since the two passages deal with the eschatological “gathering” at Christ’s second coming, how is it that the Thessalonians could have thought this had “already” been fulfilled?  Answering this question and examining the context of the coming of the Lord in 2 Thessalonians 1-2 will lay the foundation to understanding the timing and nature of the “rapture” coming of Christ in 1 Thessalonians 4.  This will be a glorious paradigm shift for you – buckle up buttercup.

2 Thessalonians 1

Before addressing who the restrainer and man of lawlessness was in 2 Thessalonians 2 and how he was “killed” at the coming of the Lord in AD 70, we need to get the context in the previous chapter and identify when Paul said Christ would come here.  Because contextually the coming of Christ in 2 Thessalonians 1-2 are the same event.

The context of 2 Thessalonians 1:5-10 couldn’t be clearer in that Christ comes to avenge and to “repay” the first century Jews who were oppressing the first century Thessalonians in AD 70:

All this is evidence that God’s judgment is right, and as a result you will be counted worthy of the kingdom of God, for which you are suffering. God is just: He will pay back trouble to those who trouble you and give relief to you who are troubled, and to us as well. This will happen when the Lord Jesus is revealed from heaven in blazing fire with his powerful angels. He will punish those who do not know God and do not obey the gospel of our Lord Jesus. They will be punished with everlasting destruction and shut out from the presence of the Lord and from the glory of his might on the day he comes to be glorified in his holy people and to be marveled at among all those who have believed. This includes you, because you believed our testimony to you (2 Thess. 1:5-10).

Reformed theologian Keith A. Mathison correctly sees the coming of Christ here as referring to AD 70:

“There are several pieces of evidence that indicate a fulfillment [of 2 Thess. 1:5-10] in AD 70:

  1. The language of impending judgment and destruction by God links this chapter conceptually to 1 Thess. 5 (cf. 2 Thess. 1:6-9; 1 Thess. 5:3).
  2. The text itself speaks of God’s coming judgment upon those who are afflicting them at the time of the writing of the letter (1:6).
  3. Those who are in fact afflicting them are the Jews (Acts 17:5-9), whom Jesus explicitly declared would be judged within one generation of his death (Mt. 24:34; Mrk. 13:30; Lk. 21:32).
  4. There is a distinct parallel between the language of 2 Thess. 1:7-9 and the prophecies of Dan. 7:9-12 and Joel 2-3, in which a fiery judgment is intimately connected with events that are known now to have occurred in the first century, namely, the rule of the fourth kingdom (the Roman Empire) and the outpouring of the Holy Spirit on the Day of Pentecost.Joel, in fact, refers to this judgment as the day of the Lord (Joel 3:14).
  5. There is a distinct parallel between the language of 2 Thess. 1:7-9 and Mt. 16:27-28, which describes a coming of the Son of Man for judgment within the lifetime of the some of the His disciples.

On the basis of this evidence, we conclude that the coming of Christ for judgment in 2 Thess. 1 is the same as the coming of Christ for judgment revealed in the Olivet discourse and elsewhere.”[1]

Mathison makes excellent observations, but he does not illustrate what Old Testament passages Paul is referring to.  However, G.K. Beale and D.A. Carson correctly understand Paul’s statement “to repay” in (verse 6) as a reference back to Deuteronomy 32:35, but believes most of his source material is taken from Isaiah 66:

“In fact, there are two verses from Isaiah 66 that are relevant:  “The voice of the LORD repaying [antapodidontos] retributing to his enemies” (66:6); “For the LORD will come like a fire, and his chariots like the whirlwind, to repay [apodounai] his punishment with anger, and his rebuke with a flame of fire” (66:15).”[2]

Deuteronomy 32:35-43LXX

In Deuteronomy 31:29-32:43 Moses utters prophetic revelation in which in   Israel’s last days there will arrive a “perverse and crooked generation” that will see Israel’s final “end” (Deut. 31:29; 32:5, 20).  In 32:35LXX Moses says that when this generation arrives the “appointed time” of fulfillment will be “near.”  Jesus, Peter and Paul all identify their generation as being the one prophesied by Moses (Deut. 32:5, 20 = Mt. 17:17/Acts 2:40/Phil. 2:15).  Therefore, the second coming of Christ in vengeance of Deuteronomy 32:35-43 to vindicate the martyrs would take place in AD 70 and the event Paul has in view here.  Since Paul affirms Christ is coming in the lifetime of the Thessalonians to avenge them, this is equivalent to saying the event is now “near” (Deut. 32:35) as Paul says elsewhere (cf. Phil. 4:5).

Isaiah 65-66 

Of course partial preterists admit the coming of the Lord, the de-creation, and the new creation of Isaiah 65-66 is referring to AD 70 (ex. John Owen, John Lightfoot, R.C. Sproul, James Jordan, Gary DeMar, Keith Mathison, Peter Leithart, Kenneth Gentry, etc…), but the problem for partial preterists such as Mathison, arises as this coming of Christ in Isaiah 66 and 2 Thessalonians 1 ends the millennium of Revelation 20 and begins the New Creation of Revelation 21-22.  Keith Mathison and I agree that the Second Coming ends the millennium of Revelation 20, and I also agree with partial preterists and amillennialists that Christ’s return in 2 Thessalonians 1:6-9 and Isaiah 66:6 is the end of the millennium and the beginning of the new creation.  These Futurist admissions prove the Second Coming brought an end to the millennium and thus the judgment and resurrection of the dead was fulfilled no later than AD 70.

2 Thessalonians 1 contains other Old Testament passages that Paul is referring to.  In 1 Thessalonians 4:16-17 and in 2 Thessalonians 1:7-9, Beale and Carson point out that Paul is referring to the Day of the Lord described in Isaiah 2:2.

Isaiah 2:10-12, 19, 21

(1)  1 Thessalonians 4:16=Isa. 2:10-12: “because the Lord himself will come down from heaven,” recalls…the prophetic literature of the OT that envisions “the day of the Lord,” when God will come to judge the wicked and save the righteous (Isa. 2:10–12;…).”[3]

(2)  2 Thessalonians 1:7-9=Isa. 2:10, 19, 21: “This will happen when the Lord Jesus is revealed from heaven in blazing fire with his powerful angels.  He will punish those who do not know God and do not obey the gospel of our Lord Jesus. They will be punished with everlasting destruction and shut out from the presence of the Lord and from the glory of his might.” “…eternal destruction from the presence of the Lord and from the glory of his might.” This description clearly echoes the triple refrain of Isa. 2:10, 19, 21, where on the day of the Lord the wicked are commanded to hide themselves behind rocks and in caves “from the presence of the Lord and from the glory of his might whenever he will rise to terrify the earth / land.”[4]

It would be prudent to ask the exegetical question as to where Jesus and John place the fulfillment of Isaiah 2 in relation to Paul’s argument and eschatology.

(3)  Luke 23:27-30=Isa. 2:19: “Daughters of Jerusalem, do not weep for me, but weep for yourselves and for your children.  For behold, the days are coming when they will say, ‘Blessed are the barren and the wombs that never bore and the breasts that never nursed!’ Then they will begin to say to the mountains, ‘Fall on us,’ and to the hills, ‘Cover us.”

According to the commentators, this passage was fulfilled in God’s judgment upon Jerusalem in AD 70.  However, this is a classic case of “proving too much”, since it refers to the “last days” “war” that will take place on the “Day of the Lord.”

(4)  Rev. 6:16=Isa. 2:19, 21: Then the kings of the earth, the princes, the generals, the rich, the mighty, and everyone else, both slave and free, hid in caves and among the rocks of the mountains.  They called to the mountains and the rocks, “Fall on us and hide us from the face of him who sits on the throne and from the wrath of the Lamb!  For the great day of their wrath has come, and who can withstand it?”  

At the “soon” Second Coming of Jesus in AD 70, the events of Revelation would be fulfilled “shortly” (Revelation 1:1 – 22:7, 10, 22).  As far as the immediate context is concerned, the martyrs will be vindicated in just a “little while” when Christ comes to judge their oppressors and vindicate them (Rev. 6:10-17).

Thus, Paul, in 1 Thessalonians 4 and 2 Thessalonians 1, views the coming of the Lord in Isaiah 2 as being fulfilled in AD 70, just as Jesus and John do.  The partial preterists such as Keith Mathison do not harmonize Isaiah with 1 Thessalonians 4 and 2 Thessalonians 1. They arbitrarily assert Paul is applying Isaiah 2 to the end of history in 1 Thessalonians 4, whereas Paul elsewhere in his writings with Jesus and John claims it will be fulfilled in AD 70:

Paul – 1 Thess. 4:15-17=Isa. 2:10-12 = Fulfilled at end of world history?!?

Paul – 2 Thess. 1:5-10=Isa. 2:10, 19, 21= Fulfilled in AD 70

Jesus – Lk. 23:27-30=Isa. 2:19 = Fulfilled in AD 70

John – Rev. 6:16=Isa. 2:19-21 = Fulfilled in AD 70

Clearly, Partial Preterists such as Mathison are eisegetically and creedally biased when they isolate and separate Christ’s coming in 1 Thessalonians 4 from 2 Thessalonians 1.  A parallel chart is provided below that compares the “coming” of Christ in 1 Thessalonians 4:16-17 with the “revealing” of Christ in 2 Thessalonians 1:7-10:

Paul’s eschatology in 1 Thess. 4:15-17 Fulfilled at the end of world history?!? Paul’s eschatology in 2 Thess. 1:5-10 Fulfilled in AD 70
(1)  Christ comes (4:15) (1)  Christ is revealed or comes   (1:7, 10)
(2)  From heaven or clouds of heaven (4:16)

Fulfilling Isa. 2:10, 18, 21 per Beale & Carson

(2)  From heaven (1:7)

Fulfilling Isa. 2:10, 18, 21 per Beale & Carson

(3)  With angels (4:16) (3)  With angels (1:7)
(4)  God’s presence or catching away is in or within the “air” of the believer (4:17) (4)  God is “glorified IN His saints” (1:10)

Again, I must stress, Paul predicted that the first century Jews who were afflicting the Thessalonian Christians would be “rewarded” with the same kind of persecution or “trouble” they were dishing out when Christ came through the Roman armies in AD 66 – 70.  As they traveled to Jerusalem for the Feast of Passover in AD 66, Josephus explains that they were deceived into staying in the city to fight the Romans and God sent the Romans to bring them “affliction.”

Another troubling inconsistency with Ken Gentry’s partial preterism is that he wants us to enter into John’s first century audience in Revelation 3 and their persecutions and vindication at the “soon” coming of Christ in AD 70, but then ignores Paul’s first century audience and Christ coming to vindicate them here in 2 Thessalonians 1.  Gentry writes the following in how we should honor audience relevance in Revelation:

“So then:  John is obviously writing to particular historical churches about their current, grave, and worsening circumstances.  We must not overlook the original audience factor; Revelation’s message must be relevant to them.”[5]

“But can these approaches [from Futurist commentators] overthrow our evidence?  John is writing to actual historical churches existing in his own day.  They are already in the earliest stages of “tribulation” (Rev. 1:9a).  He would be cruelly mocking their circumstances by stating that when help comes, it will come with swiftness – even though it may not come until two or three thousand years later.”[6]

Great points Ken, but what about Christ coming to give the first century Thessalonians “relief” at His coming and to repay their first century Jewish persecutors with “trouble” during the events of AD 67 – 70?  Sounds like your eisegesis is “cruelly mocking their circumstances” and Paul’s clear words.  Their circumstances are virtually identical:

Revelation 2-3; 1-19, 21-22 = AD 70

2 Thessalonians 1:5-10 = ?

(1)  First century audience (1)  First century audience
(2)  Being persecuted by the Jews (2)  Being persecuted by the Jews
(3)  Christ would come from heaven in vengeance upon their first century Jewish persecutors, giving them relief, and causing the saints to break out in praise with God in Zion. (3)  Christ would come from heaven in vengeance upon their first century Jewish persecutors, giving them relief, and causing the saints to break out in praise knowing God was glorified in them.
(4) When the Lord comes in flaming fire from heaven with angels in AD 70 he…:

(a) gives the first century saints the Kingdom while (b) there is a judgment of eternal punishment for the beast & false prophet.

(4) When the Lord comes in flaming fire from heaven with angels in AD 70 he…:

(a) Gives the first century saints the Kingdom while (b) there is a judgment of eternal punishment for those who do not know God [and the Man of Sin 2:8].

Another inconsistency is that Gentry will appeal to the parallels between Matthew 24 to 2 Thessalonians 2 as fulfilled in AD 70, and yet there are plenty of parallels here in chapter one to be made.  As we saw earlier Mathison appealed to a couple of these parallels to make the case that 2 Thessalonians 1 was fulfilled in AD 70:

Matthew 24 / Luke 17 / Luke 21 2 Thessalonians 1
(1)  Persecution to come before Christ and kingdom are inherited     (Lk. 21:12-32; cf. Dan. 7:13-27) (1)  Persecution and affliction are taking place before the imminent coming and kingdom comes (1:5-8; cf. Dan. 7:13-27)
(2)  Those would be the days of vengeance when Christ comes     (Lk. 21:20-32) (2)  The Lord will come in vengeance (1:8)
(3)  Christ comes on clouds of heaven with angels (Matt. 16:27-28; 24:30-31; 25:31) (3)  Christ comes from heaven with angels (1:7)
(4)  Christ comes in glory and sets up His kingdom “within” His people (Matt. 16:27-28; 24:30-31; Lk. 17:20-37) (4)  Christ comes to be glorified “in” the Thessalonians (1:10, 12)

And since our focus in this article is to demonstrate the relationship between 1 Thessalonians 4 and the rest of 1-2 Thessalonians:

2 Thessalonians 1:7-12 1 Thessalonians 4:15-17
(1)  Christ comes from heaven with angels in glory (1:7, 9) (1)  Christ comes with the voice of an archangel (4:16)
(2)  At Christ’s coming He would be “glorified” “in” the Thessalonians (1:10, 12) (2)  Jesus comes to catch Thessalonians in the “air” [within a person – spiritual realm where Satan & demons influenced] (4:17)

However, the same coming of Christ in judgment and vengeance in covenant wrath upon his enemies and to vindicate and save the Thessalonians is described in the following chapter.  It is recorded here that some were teaching that this coming of the Lord had already taken place, and some of the Thessalonians were tempted to believe this.  Paul countered this false teaching by explaining that the apostacy, or the Roman / Jewish “rebellion”, and the “man of lawlessness” must be revealed “first” before the Second Coming can take place.  Therefore, it is important to address this passage as well.

2 Thessalonians 2:1-12

Now concerning the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ and our being gathered together to him, we ask you, brothers, not to be quickly shaken in mind or alarmed, either by a spirit or a spoken word, or a letter seeming to be from us, to the effect that the day of the Lord has already come.  Let no one deceive you in any way. For that day will not come, unless the rebellion comes first, and the man of lawlessness is revealed, the son of destruction,who opposes and exalts himself against every so-called god or object of worship, so that he takes his seat in the temple of God, proclaiming himself to be God. Do you not remember that when I was still with you I told you these things?  And you know what is restraining him NOW so that he may be revealed in his time.  For the mystery of lawlessness is already at work. Only he who now restrains it will do so until he is out of the way. And then the lawless one will be revealed, whom the Lord Jesus will kill with the breath of his mouth and bring to nothing by the appearance of his coming.  The coming of the lawless one is by the activity of Satan with all power and false signs and wonders, and with all wicked deception for those who are perishing, because they refused to love the truth and so be saved. Therefore, God sends them a strong delusion, so that they may believe what is false, in order that all may be condemned who did not believe the truth but had pleasure in unrighteousness (2 Thess. 2:1-12).

While Partial Preterists such as Kenneth Gentry artificially separates the coming of Christ from 2 Thessalonians 1 from chapter 2, it’s clear here in chapter 2 that this is the same coming of Christ in judgment and vengeance upon his enemies and to vindicate and save and give relief to the Thessalonians described in the following chapter.

It is recorded here that some were teaching that this coming of the Lord had already taken place, and some of the Thessalonians were tempted to believe this.  Paul countered this false teaching by explaining that the apostacy, or the Roman / Jewish “rebellion”, and the “man of lawlessness” must be revealed “first” before the Second Coming can take place.  Therefore, it is important to address this passage as well.  As evidence for my claim that this passage was fulfilled in AD 70, I will once again cite one of my Partial Preterist opponents Keith Mathison.  When at all possible it is best to let your Futurist opponents make your arguments for you:

“…the difficulties of interpretation [that 2 Thess. 2 is referring to the end of world history and not to AD 70] become overwhelming.  There are a large number of such difficulties, but we shall mention only three:

As in the case of 1 Thess. 5, no commentator who approaches this text under the assumption that it refers to the events surrounding the Second Coming [an end of world history event] has ever been able to offer an even remotely plausible explanation for the belief of the Thessalonian Christians that the day of the Lord had already come.  If we grant the assumptions of these commentators, then Paul has already told them in his first epistle that this event would involve the bodily resurrection of the dead and the “catching up” in the air of those who would still be alive to be with the Lord forever.  Unless one concludes that the Thessalonian Christians were profoundly oblivious to reality, there is no explanation for why they would have believed that this had already taken place.

Futurist interpreters have also failed to offer a plausible explanation of Paul’s argumentation in 2 Thess. 2.  If the “coming” of Christ, or “gathering” to Him, and the day of the Lord in this chapter refer to the Second Advent [end of world history], the Rapture, and the bodily resurrection of the dead, then it is necessary to explain Paul’s method of proving that these things had not yet occurred.  Why would Paul have tried to convince a group of believers that the Rapture and the bodily resurrection of all believers had not yet occurred by arguing that the apostasy and revelation of the man of lawlessness must come first?  If this chapter is referring to the Second Advent, the Rapture, and the bodily resurrection of the dead, the proof that these things had not yet happened would have been far more simple and obvious.  The entire argument of 2 Thess. 2 could have been reduced to the single question, Are you still here?

The third major difficulty facing futurist interpretations of 2 Thess. 2 is the large number of references within the chapter itself which indicate a first-century fulfillment.  Whoever the man of lawlessness is, Paul refers to him as being restrained “now” (2:6).  In other words, the man of lawlessness was being restrained at the time when Paul wrote this letter.  Again, in verse 7, Paul tells his readers that “the mystery of lawlessness is already at work.”  Also in verse 7, the restrainer of the man of lawlessness “now” restrains him.  Finally, the numerous parallels between this chapter and the Olivet discourse, which is clearly tied to a first-century fulfillment, indicate a first-century fulfillment of this chapter, too.  Some of these parallels are:

  1. a coming of our Lord (2 Thess. 2:1; cf. Mt. 24:27, 30),
  2. a gathering together to Him (2 Thess. 2:1; cf. Mt. 24:31),
  3. apostasy (2 Thess. 2:3; cf. Mt. 24:5, 10-12),
  4. the mystery of lawlessness (2 Thess. 2:7; Mt. 24:12),
  5. satanic signs and wonders (2 Thess. 2:9-10; cf. Mt. 24:24),
  6. deluding influence on unbelievers (2 Thess. 2:11; cf. Mt. 24:5, 24).

The evidence that 2 Thess. 2 points to a first-century fulfillment is overwhelming.[7]

What is this “gathering to Christ” event?

I don’t disagree with Mathison that the “gathering” and coming of Christ here in 2 Thessalonians 2:1-2 is the same event as Matthew 24:30-31.  The problem Mathison has is that the coming of Christ in Matthew 24:3, 30-31 in connection with Matthew 13:39-43 and Daniel 12:2-7, in that this is the resurrection event to take place at the end of the old covenant age in AD 70.  Even Amillennialist G.K. Beale makes the correct connection with 2 Thessalonians 2:1-2 and 1 Thessalonians 4:14-17:

“That both Christ’s coming and the saints’ resurrection are in mind (and are the content of the day of the Lord in 2:2) is evident in the wording of 1:1:  the coming of our Lord Jesus and our being gathered to him.  These phrases allude to Christ’s coming to gather saints at the final resurrection (1 Thess. 4:14).  The common wording and theme show that this section is a further unpacking of 1 Thessalonians 4:14-17 and that the false teaching is an over-realized distortion of that part of Paul’s first letter.”[8]

Beale is 100% correct to connect the coming of Christ and the gathering of 2 Thessalonians 2:1-2 with that of 1 Thessalonians 4:14-17 and even with Matthew 24:30-31 as the second coming and resurrection of the dead event.  So, Beale’s “analogy of faith” exegesis is strong in connecting the dots to all of these passages and identifying what event it is, but of course Beale isn’t able to exegetically address the apocalyptic language in Matthew 24 and the temporal indicators in both Matthew 24 and here in 2 Thessalonians 2 and 1 Thessalonians 4.  I agree with Mathison that Beale (along with other Futurist commentators) is not doing a good job of explaining Paul’s form of argumentation against those that were teaching the Day of the Lord had “already” taken place.

So, what we have is here is once again a classic stalemate between the Partial Preterist view (Keith Mathison) and the Classic Amillennial view (G.K. Beale).  The only way to break this gridlock is to understand that all of these texts are referring to a spiritual coming of the Lord and resurrection “gathering” or “catching away” that Jesus and Paul understood to be imminent and spiritually fulfilled in AD 70 to close out the old covenant age.

Let’s revisit the eschatological coming of Christ and eschatological “gathering” of Isaiah 27 that both Jesus and Paul are drawing upon in Matthew 24:30-31; 25:31ff.; 1 Thessalonians 4:15-17 and 2 Thessalonians 2:1-2 but now throw in parallels that correspond to the Man of Lawlessness being judged at the same time Satan or Leviathan/Dragon is judged.  These parallels are especially powerful since Keith Mathison now admits there is no division between Matthew 24-25 and the coming of Christ in Matthew 24:30-31 is the same coming of Christ in Matthew 25:31[9]:

Isaiah 27:1-13 Matt. 24:30-31; 25:31-46

1 Thess. 4 & 2 Thess. 1-2

(1)  “in that day” (v. 1ff.) (1)  First Century audience – “you” (24:2ff.) (1)  First Century audience – “you” or “we”
(2)  God would “thresh out the grain” (harvest) when He came to “gather” Israel (again harvest imagery) at the sound of a “trumpet”            (vv. 12-13) (2)  At the “end of the [old covenant] age,” Christ would come from heaven “with angels” to “gather” (harvest cf. Mt. 13:39-43) at sound of a “trumpet” (24:31) (2)  Christ comes from heaven, “with angels  to “gather” at the sound of a “trumpet” the Thessalonians to Himself (1 Thess. 4:16; 2 Thess. 1:7, 2:1-2)
(3)  Leviathan / Dragon and unbelievers are judged at this time (v. 1ff.) (3)  The Devil and the angelsare judged at this time    (25:31-46; cf. Rms. 16:20) (3)  Unbelievers & Man of Lawlessness are judged at this time (2 Thess. 1:8-9; 2:8)
(4)  “In that day” the “removal of sin” takes place when God comes (v. 9) (4)  When Christ comes “Salvation” & “redemption” takes place (Mt. 24:13-31; Lk. 21:27-28) (4)  The Thessalonians & dead loved one’s experience God’s “presence” when they are “gathered or caught away to Him” and God is “glorifiedin them and them in Him (1 Thess. 4-5; 2 Thess. 1:9-12; 2:1)
(5)  All fulfilled whenJerusalem & altars become a “heap” & “crushed” (v. 9) (5)  All fulfilled whenJerusalem & temple has “abominations” & is “desolated”               (Mt. 24 / Lk.21) (5)  All fulfilled when Man of Lawlessness commits abominations in the temple (2:1-4)

  How could they believe the coming of the Lord and gathering had “already happened”?

Regarding 2 Thessalonians 2:1-2 and some teaching that the Day of the Lord had already occurred — it is quite curious that Mathison does not use this same argument from silence when it comes to Hymenaeus and Philetus, who also taught that the resurrection had already taken place, (which would have included the Day of the Lord) (2 Tim. 2:17-18).  We should keep in mind that in both passages Paul does not say, “How can you believe that the Day of the Lord, our gathering to Him, and the resurrection have already occurred because you are still here, the graveyards are still full, and planet has not been destroyed?”  As per Mathison’s reasoning, Paul’s doctrine of an imminent Day of the Lord and resurrection event was spiritual and anticipated AD 70.  After all his colleague Kenneth Gentry is now affirming a spiritual resurrection would take place in AD 70 just as Mathison is admitting a spiritual Day of the Lord here in 2 Thessalonians 2 was fulfilled in AD 70.  This is why Mathison is correct to not apply the condemnation of H&P to Full Preterism.

The sign of the Jewish “rebellion” must happen first 

An apostacy can be either religious or political in nature, apostasia being the Greek word for apostacy.  An example of a religious apostacy would be the Jews departing from their Old Testament religion and the gospel of Christ.  Or perhaps it is anticipating a time when professing Christians will return to the old covenant system (something the New Testament addresses throughout – ex. Galatians, Colossians, Hebrews, etc.).  In this case, it would imply that the Jews were staging their political “revolt” (cf. Jerusalem Bible Translation) against the Romans in the coming years of AD 66-70.

The most likely candidates for the restrainer and man of lawlessness

The man of lawlessness was probably either a Jewish high priest or a political figure like John Levi of Gischala, both of whom were lawless and committed acts of abomination in the temple during the Great Revolt of AD 66-70.  The following is Gary DeMar’s summary of Bray’s position on John Levi of Gischala:

John Levi of Gischala, Bray writes, “was the key man in the destruction of Jerusalem, the greatest instigator of the tribulation upon the Jews in the city, and an ‘abomination’ himself as he ‘sat’ in power in the Temple itself. And he was the cause of the ceasing of the daily sacrifices three and one half years after Vespasian came against the city. So far as the people were concerned, he had taken the place of God in the Temple!”28 Following Josephus, Bray offers compelling historical evidence for his opinion, everything from murder to defilement of the temple. Mireille Hadas-Lebel recounts John’s lawless deeds:

Crimes against men were accompanied by what Josephus considered crimes against God. John of Gischala was especially guilty of these latter. Early in the siege he had used timber intended for the Temple to construct war machines. Next, he had all the sacred vessels melted down, including precious vases offered by the emperor Augustus and his wife. Then he had dipped into the Temple reserves of oil and wine.29

John Levi of Gischala is a likely candidate since the people living in Jerusalem followed his every move. His occupation of the temple followed the surrounding of Jerusalem by armies. Those who believe that Paul is describing an event that requires a rebuilt temple miss the simple fact that the Thessalonians would have had no such notion in mind as they read Paul’s letter.

Whether the man of lawlessness was Phannias, John of Gischala, or some other first-century personage, we know that he was alive when Paul wrote his epistle because the Thessalonians knew who and what restrained him in their day.[10]

Gary’s position is that the “what” (v. 6) that was restraining the man of sin was the law of the Roman Empire, which shielded much of the Jewish opposition and persecution of Christianity, while the “who” was Herod Agrippa, who attempted to convince the Jews not to revolt against Rome.

Ed Stevens believes the Zealot Eleazar b. Anaias could have been the man of lawlessness: 

Eleazar was the son of Ananias b. Nedebaeus, the former high priest (AD 47- 58) when Second Thessalonians was written (AD 51-52), as well as six years later in AD 58 at the time of Paul’s trial in Jerusalem (Acts 23). It was Ananias who ordered that Paul be struck on the mouth. Upon being struck, Paul predicted, “God is about to strike you, you whitewashed wall” and then called him a law-breaker. As was the father (a lawbreaker), so was the son (an even worse lawbreaker). Eight years after the trial of Paul, in September of AD 66, Ananias was indeed “struck” dead by the Zealot leader Menahem, immediately after which his son Eleazar used his own temple soldiers to avenge his father by killing Menahem and his soldiers in Jerusalem, again in violation of the Law. Thus, Eleazar opposed every other Zealot leader and exalted himself above them all.

At the time of the rebellion, Eleazar was Sagan (captain of the temple guard, “governor of the temple”, Wars 2.409). That was the second highest position in the priesthood (right underneath the High Priest). The Sagan was appointed by the High Priest and approved by the Sanhedrin. At least two of the sons of Ananias (Eleazar and Ananus) had held that office, both of whom were appointed after Ananias had left the High Priesthood. This speaks volumes about how much wealth, power, and influence Ananias must have had, in order to get two of his sons appointed as Sagan after he was no longer High Priest. Josephus verifies just how extremely wealthy and powerful Ananias really was.

As Yosippon indicates (Sefer Yosippon, Chapters 72, 75), Eleazar was the one who literally “sat in the temple” controlling all the affairs of the temple, priesthood, and sacrifices, and used the Temple as his fortress during nearly the entire war, beginning in April AD 66, until just before Titus began the siege in AD 70 (about three and a half years). Eleazar took it upon himself to make changes in the Law and customs that had always been followed since the beginning of their nation. Thus, it appears that Eleazar may have been the Man of Lawlessness that Apostle Paul pointed to in his second letter to the Thessalonians (2 Thess. 2:3-9).[11]

A major problem Ed raises in regard to John Levi of Gischala being the man of lawlessness is that he lived beyond AD 70 and was not “killed” at the coming of the Lord.  In spite of Ed’s admission, Eleazer lived until AD 73 – so neither John nor Eleazer were “killed” by Christ’s coming in AD 70.

Furthermore, Ed claims that a physical “rapture” or “gathering” of the Church occurred in AD 66, which contradicts Jesus’ teaching that His return will occur “immediately after” (Mt. 24:29) the three-and-a-half-year tribulation period (AD 66/67-70).

In the event that Paul was teaching that the church would be physically raptured off the planet, he would simply have to ask the Thessalonians, “How can you believe that Christ has already come and gathered us together to Him? Aren’t we still here?”

Despite the fact that the Greek word parousia does not have to mean a literal day, it refers to Christ’s visitation “immediately after” the events of AD 66-70 and therefore refers to the days, weeks, or months that the Romans laid siege to the temple, burning and desolating it in AD 70.  The parousia and gathering of Christ occur at the end of the old covenant age in AD 70, which is signified by the destruction of the temple.  It is clear that Ed’s idea of a physical “rapture” in AD 66 makes no sense, and we will point out further errors in it when we examine 1 Thessalonians 4:16-17.

There is just one other place where the term “son of destruction / perdition” appears, which refers to Satan entering Judas and making him the “son of perdition” (Jn. 17:12).  After Satan entered Judas, he went directly to the priesthood to betray Jesus.  Therefore, “son of perdition” is associated with Satan, Judas, and the priesthood.

According to Partial Preterist Doug Wilson and Robert Cruickshank, Revelation 20 displays a three-fold pattern which corresponds to 2 Thessalonians 2:

“The sequence of events in 2 Thessalonians 2 runs a close parallel to Revelation 20.  Paul and John both speak of a restraint and a release of evil connected with “deception.” This three-fold theme of restraint, release, and deception is loud and clear in the words of both passages. In Revelation 20, the restraint, release, and deception are specifically linked to Satan’s ability to gather the nations together for “the war” (Rev. 20:8). In God’s sovereignty, Satan is not allowed to commence this war prematurely.”[12]

I don’t disagree with those connections:

Revelation 20 = ?

2 Thessalonians 2 = AD 70

(1)  Restraint – Satan is “bound” to not deceive the nations (1)  Restraint – The restrainer is alive in Paul’s day holding back the Man of Sin
(2)  Release – Satan is released for a “little while” [AD 67 – AD 70] to… (2)  Release – The Man of Lawlessness is revealed to…
(3)  Deceive and gather the nations for “THE war” (3)  Deceive by the power of Satan
(4)  John and the seven churches were currently in the millennium and it was “about to” come to an end or “shortly” be fulfilled (Rev. 1:1, 19YLT; 22:10) (4)  Paul and the Thessalonians were currently in the millennium and it would end at the coming of Christ
(5)  Partial Preterists believe the coming of Christ in flaming fire of 2 Thess. 1:7-9 and 2 Thess. 2:8 ends the “THE war” and judges Satan at the end of the millennium.  Most understand the “soon” coming of Christ in Revelation to end the millennium while Partial Preterists tell us it was spiritually fulfilled in AD 70. (5)  But Partial Preterists such as Mathison believe the coming of Christ in flaming fire to judge in 2 Thess. 1-2 was fulfilled in AD 70

Partial Preterists such as Wilson usually take 2 Thessalonians 2 to be fulfilled in AD 70 – for example Doug’s colleagues and co-authors Ken Gentry and Keith Mathison takes Nero to be the man of lawlessness and the coming of the Lord here to have occurred in AD 70.  However, since Doug sees the connection between the coming of the Lord and the end of the millennium, he must place it in the future.  On the other hand, you have Keith Mathison, their editor, in When Shall These Things Be? who takes the coming of Christ in “fire” and “eternal destruction” of 1 Thessalonians 1:8-9 and with “the breath of his mouth” of 2 Thessalonians 2:8 to be fulfilled in AD 70.  Again, (nothing to see here folks keep walking) this places the end of the millennium at Christ’s coming in AD 70!

In Revelation 20, Satan “deceives the nations” by using false prophets and Zealots to provoke the Romans and eventually pervert the priestly class by installing Phannias Ben Samuel as the High Priest.  In my opinion, Phannias would have been a more appropriate candidate to serve as the man of lawlessness / son of perdition.  With the Zealots and false prophets, he continued to deceive the Jews into fighting the Romans, which resulted in their defeat and the destruction of Jerusalem and the temple.

Is it possible to identify the “restrainer”?  Is it possible that it was Theophilus the former High Priest?  Before Phannias, the priests opposed the Zealots and the people going to war with the Romans.  Due to the removal of the previous priesthood, lawlessness, abominations, and rebellion could continue in the temple under Phannias, who functioned as a puppet of the Zealot leader Eleazar Anaias.  In spite of the fact that both men sat in the temple, the high priest was the authority figure, the representative of the people, and the authority figure.

Furthermore, Phannias was “killed” as a result of Christ’s coming in AD 70 (2 Thess. 2:8) and thus witnessed the Lord appear on the clouds (through the Roman armies to burn their city and temple Mt. 22:7) along with the other priesthood members referred to by Jesus in Matthew 26:62-65.  It is estimated that a significant number of those present to hear Jesus’ words died before AD 70, some at His coming at the fall of the temple in AD 70, and others were enslaved throughout the Roman Empire after AD 70.

Whatever one believes was true about the man of lawlessness or the restrainer, the text makes it abundantly clear that both men were alive at the time Paul wrote because the Thessalonians knew who the “he” (the restrainer) was who was “now” (in Paul’s day) restraining “him” (the man of lawlessness).

The “Beast” and “666” Figure

Because so many have been ensnared in sensationalist newspaper eschatology and are thinking right now, “yeah, but what about the beast and 666 figure(?)” I will touch briefly on this subject:

(1)  666 Cryptogram (Rev. 13):  The Hebrew spelling of Nero Caesar (Nrwn Qsr נרון קסר) “calculates” to (n = 50; r = 200; w = 6; n = 50; q = 100; s = 60; r = 200) = 666.

(2)  Seven Heads/Kings = Seven Mountains/Hills (Rev. 13 & 17):  Rome was symbolized by its seven hills, which were the seven hills of Rome.  According to John, five of the seven kings have fallen or have previously died when he is writing (Julius 49 – 44 BC, Augustus 31 BC – 14 AD, Tiberius 14 – 37 AD, Gaius 37 – 41 AD, and Claudius 41 – 54 AD).  In his view, the present one is now in existence (the sixth being Nero from 54 to 68 AD), and the seventh’s (Galba’s) reign will only last for 8 months (68 – 69 AD).  The Roman Empire appears to have come to an end after Nero’s death – with several civil wars erupting, yet the Empire recovered and was revived (13:3, 7).

(3)  10 horns (Rev. 13): Rome was divided into 10 provinces making up the Empire: Italy, Achaia, Asia, Syria, Egypt, Africa, Spain, Gaul, Britain, and Germany.

(4)  3 ½ Years:  Nero / Rome persecuted the Christians and engaged in a war with the Jews for 42 months or 3 ½ years – from Nov. AD 64 – June AD 68 (13:5).  The official war was also 3 ½ years from AD 67 – AD 70.

(5)  Taking the Mark of the Beast (Rev. 13): If one did not take the mark of the beast (that is acknowledge or engage in Emperor worship) or Nero was the “son of god” (“we have no king but Caesar”), Rome made the buying and the selling of goods difficult and often times put dissenters to death for not making this declaration.   

(6)  The Great City/Babylon = Harlot (Rev. 11; 17-19):  Israel that rejects Her Messiah/Groom is “the Great City” or “Harlot” “where the Lord was crucified” who sits on or rides the Beast/Rome (Rev. 11:8, chapters 17-18).  She is responsible for the murder of the OT Prophets, Christ, and the Apostles.  It was customary to stone or burn an adulterous wife or daughter of a priest.  It is noteworthy that Jerusalem was both stoned (Rome sent boulders weighing 100 pounds over the walls) and burned (cf. Mt. 22:7).

(7)  Battle of Armageddon or Gog & Magog “THE War” (Rev. 16; 19; 20):  During AD 67, the Roman armies surrounded Jerusalem (including men from Italy, Achaia, Asia, Syria, Egypt, Africa, Spain, Gaul, Britain, and Germany).  “The end” of the Old Covenant age (not world history) would occur “when” “the power of the holy people would be shattered” over a period of 3 1/2 years (Daniel 12:7).  When the Roman armies encircled Jerusalem, the Christians fled to Pella, just as Jesus prophesied and instructed (Lk. 21:20-32; Rev. 12).

(8)  Inspired Time Frame:  The book of Revelation was addressing past, present and things that were “about to be” fulfilled “shortly” “soon” and “at hand” with “no more delay” in John’s lifetime and those of his contemporaries (Rev. 1:1—22:20).  Jesus’ teaching and that of the NT likewise predicted the Second Coming and all of these events would be fulfilled in the lifetime and generation of the first century Church (cf. Mt. 10:17-23; Mt. 16:27-28; Mt. 24:34; Mt. 26:62-65; Acts 24:15YLT; Rms. 13:11-12; Rms. 16:20; Jms. 5:7-9; 1 Pet. 4:5-7; Heb. 10:37; 13:14YLT).       

The Anti-Christ

 Many confuse the Man of Lawlessness being in the First Century temple here in 2 Thessalonians 2 with an alleged evil “Anti-Christ” figure.  John in 1 John mentions there were many “antichrists” that were First Century Judaizers and not one specific individual.

The Resurrection & Catching Away of 1 Thessalonians 4:15-17

After doing all the preliminary background and exegetical work we have arrived at one of the most critical and yet misunderstood passages of our day—the so-called “rapture” passage.  Most Evangelical Zionists believe this passage applies to our generation and teaches Christ going to ride a literal cloud and cause them to fly off the planet earth sometime “really soon” before leaving the world with a Great Tribulation and WWIII to go through.

We have many issues to address in unpacking these three verses.  Is Paul teaching the Thessalonians would be alive to witness Christ’s coming as we saw Jesus teaching the Gospels?  Would it be a spiritual and internal event as we saw in Luke 17:20-37?  Is Paul using common apocalyptic and symbolic language that Jesus uses to describe His coming in the Gospels?  Are there other eschatological motifs connected to Christ’s coming here such as the wedding motif and or type and anti-type references that may also help us identify when and how this passage is to be fulfilled?  Is it possible that the dead here are raised spiritually out of Hades or Abrahams bosom in AD 70 as Partial Preterists James Jordan interprets Daniel 12:2-3, 13 and Matthew 24:30-31 and was a Jewish view of the resurrection?

The Dispensational Zionist view of the “rapture” and resurrection  

Premillennial Zionists claim there are two future physical resurrections, one before the thousand year millennial period and another after that period.  However, Daniel and Jesus teach that there is only one judgment / resurrection / separation for both believers and unbelievers at the end of the old covenant age – in Daniel 12, Matthew 13, Matthew 24, and John 5.

Unfortunately, Pre-tribulation Zionists also believe there are two different comings or two phases of one coming separated by seven years. They give two main arguments for this.

The alleged distinction of Christ coming “for” the Church in a “rapture” v. Him coming “with” the saints at His second coming

The first “argument” is that Christ must come in a secret rapture “for” Christians separated by seven years. After this, the Second Coming is fulfilled when Christ comes “with” the Church.  The “rapture” coming is for the Church while the Second Coming is for Israel to fulfill and bring God’s kingdom and millennial promises for her to earth.

The second “argument” is that the Second Coming is a “sign-less” coming while the “rapture” could happen at any time. Mark Hitchcock presents this “argument”:

“The rapture is an imminent, signless event, which, from the human perspective, could occur at any moment.  But in contrast, the Second Coming will be preceded by many signs (see Matthew 24:1-29).  The same event cannot logically be both signless and yet portended by numerous signs.  This is flatly contradictory.”[13]

And, looking for support, he appeals to John MacArthur:

“Scripture suggests that the Second Coming occurs in two stages—first the Rapture, when He comes for His saints and they are caught up to meet Him in the air (1 Thessalonians 4:14-17), and second, His return to earth, when He comes with His saints (Jude 14) to execute judgment on His enemies.  Daniel’s seventieth week must fall between those two events.  That is the only scenario that reconciles the immanency of Christ’s coming for His saints with the yet unfulfilled signs that signal His final glorious return with the saints.”[14]

First, let me address the treatment of New Testament “imminency” given by my former pastor and college president, John MacArthur.  Sadly, MacArthur’s attempt at explaining New Testament imminence was not only an embarrassment to the Church on an exegetical level, but it was also an embarrassment in response to liberal skeptics, Muslims and Jewish Zionists.[15]

MacArthur provided no Greek word study on the various words the New Testament uses for Christ’s imminent “rapture” or Second Coming. He admits that Paul taught under the inspiration of the Holy Spirit that Christ could have come at any time for Paul and his contemporaries, and this is indeed what Paul was expecting for his contemporaries and thus those living in his generation.[16]  Apparently it hasn’t dawned on MacArthur that if Paul was inspired and believed and taught that Christ’s coming would take place within the lifetime of some of his contemporaries, then Paul was a false prophet!  Paul does not give us his opinion on when he thought Christ would return. He gives us divine revelation that Christ would come within some of the lifetimes of his contemporaries – as Jesus did (as we have seen in Mt. 10:22-23; 16:27-28; Mt. 26:62-64).

MacArthur, like many Dispensational Zionists, believes the coming of Christ was just as imminent in the first century as it is today, and oddly concludes his section on an “imminence” in the NT (that isn’t really imminent at all) by writing, “I suppose it is also possible that Christ could delay His coming another 2,000 years or longer.”[17]

Something cannot be truly imminent and “delayed” at the same time.  This of course is the exact opposite of the Greek and English languages and position of the Biblical testimony of Christ coming in “a very little while” and that He “would not delay” (Heb. 10:37).

Premillennial Zionists have a very hard time explaining how the “rapture” or the Second Coming events were truly imminent for the first century Christians since the temple had not been destroyed in AD 70 when Paul was writing, let alone another alleged “re-built” one.  But perhaps we should back up even further. How could they have expected a truly imminent coming of Christ if, in the Zionist view, the gospel had not been preached throughout the entire globe?  Or when Paul was writing, the Jews being scattered throughout the world, let alone being re-gathered in unbelief in 1948, hadn’t even taken place or wasn’t even close to being fulfilled.

Since all of these events are necessary to take place before the “rapture” or Second Coming could be fulfilled, how can MacArthur even pretend to say that the “rapture” was “imminent” and therefore Paul and his contemporaries expected it to happen?   Perhaps MacArthur’s explanation of New Testament imminence should be equivalent to what he has to say about Charismatics speaking in “tongues” today — just plain, unbiblical “gibberish.”

Now let’s address the two arguments concerning signs and no signs and Christ coming for the saints versus His coming with the saints.

First, there is no “contradiction” in Christ coming “with” the dead saints that He just raised out of Hades (and coming with the angels) “for” the living, whereby they would both reside in the kingdom and God’s presence.  The view that there is a seven-year gap between these two comings of Christ is no less heretical and unbiblical than the Partial Preterist view which sees thousands of years between two comings of Christ (one in AD 70 and another at the end of world history), or that of the Jehovah Witnesses for that matter!  The idea that Jesus in the Olivet Discourse, or Paul in 1 and 2 Thessalonians (or the New Testament in general), teaches two different comings of Christ separated by seven or seven thousand years is nothing but pure eisegesis and created out of thin air to uphold their eschatological system.

Secondly, both Dispensational Zionists and Partial Preterists make a distinction in Matthew 24 and Thessalonians that is not present when it comes to a “coming of Christ preceded by signs” versus another one “without signs.”  And to that subject we turn our attention.

Matthew 24:37-51 

For as were the days of Noah, so will be the coming of the Son of Man. For as in those days before the flood they were eating and drinking, marrying and giving in marriage, until the day when Noah entered the ark, and they were unaware until the flood came and swept them all away, so will be the coming of the Son of Man.  Then two men will be in the field; one will be taken and one left. Two women will be grinding at the mill; one will be taken and one left. Therefore, stay awake, for you do not know on what day your Lord is coming.  But know this, that if the master of the house had known in what part of the night the thief was coming, he would have stayed awake and would not have let his house be broken into. Therefore, you also must be ready, for the Son of Man is coming at an hour you do not expect. “Who then is the faithful and wise servant, whom his master has set over his household, to give them their food at the proper time?  Blessed is that servant whom his master will find so doing when he comes. Truly, I say to you, he will set him over all his possessions.  But if that wicked servant says to himself, ‘My master is delayed,’ and begins to beat his fellow servants and eats and drinks with drunkards, the master of that servant will come on a day when he does not expect him and at an hour he does not know and will cut him in pieces and put him with the hypocrites. In that place there will be weeping and gnashing of teeth” (Matthew 24:37-51).

Let’s review the Zionist Pre-tribulationalist and Partial Preterist “arguments” that this section allegedly proves two different comings of Christ.

Early founders of Dispensational Zionist eschatology, such as John Nelson Darby and William E. Blackstone, back as early as 1925 cited Matthew 24:36-42 as arguing for the rapture, so we will add it here for their two-coming theory-

A Dispensational Zionist view:   

Signs mentioned, so this is the        Second Coming

No signs mentioned, so this must be the secret “rapture” 7 years before the Second Coming

(1) Matthew 24:27-31 (1) Matthew 24:36-42
(2) Luke 17:20-37 / Luke 21:25-28 (2) 1 Thessalonians 4:13-18

Even though these “prophecy experts” tell you the rapture is signless, you will constantly hear them tell you since you are seeing all the signs being fulfilled in the news, the “rapture” is imminent.

It used to be the dominant view that those who were “taken” in Matthew 24:40-41 was referring to the rapture.  Now men like Mark Hitchcock understand the ones that are “taken” are taken for judgment.[18]  Of course many were taken for judgment and made slaves throughout the Roman Empire.

A Partial Preterist view: 

Signs mentioned, Christ’s spiritual coming in AD 70 No signs mentioned, future physical   Second Coming
(1) Matthew 24:3-34 (1) Matthew 24:36ff.
(2) Luke 17:20-37 (2) Luke 17:20-37

It is always humorous to watch these two views attack and debate each other over the Olivet Discourse and Luke 17 and try to explain which verses are referring to AD 70, which verses are Second Coming verses, and which ones could or shouldn’t be “rapture” verses distinct from Second Coming verses.  What a mess!  Some Dispensationalists think Matthew 24:36-42 is the Second Coming while others think it’s the secret rapture.  Some Partial Preterists think Luke 17:20-37 is referring to Christ coming spiritually in AD 70 while others think it’s a future Second Coming event.  It’s like the blind leading the blind.  There is no consistency and thus no real answer to the Bible skeptic, Talmudic skeptic or Muslim.  But that’s all changing!

On the issue of trying to make a distinction in the Matthew 24-25 between two comings of Jesus if signs are mentioned or not is ridiculous!  Is it not possible that Jesus is done emphasizing the sign aspect to the disciple’s question in Matthew 24:36ff.?  And is it even true that the subject is completely gone in this later section?  Jesus tells the disciples to be diligent, to stay awake and be “watchful.”  Watchful for what if not for the signs He mentioned earlier?  And if this period is marked by the example of Noah, then I think building an ark was a sign for Noah’s time was it not?

With this as a confusing background lets now move forward with a very simple and exegetically sound approach to 1 Thessalonians 4:15-17.

First, Paul is consistently teaching one second coming event in 1-2 Thessalonians just as Jesus taught throughout the Gospels.  We agree with Classic Amillennialist here.

Secondly, like Jesus in the Gospels, Paul uses common Hebraic apocalyptic language to describe Christ’s second coming.  Most Partial Preterists apply this hermeneutic to virtually every coming of the Lord passage in the Gospels and here in 1-2 Thessalonians with 1 Thessalonians 4:16-17 being the alleged exception to the rule.

Lastly, both Jesus and Paul taught that the resurrection of the dead event was an event whereby souls were raised out of Hades or Abraham’s bosom to be in God’s presence at Christ’s coming to close out the old covenant age.  Likewise, the living would experience a joyful covenantal corporate bodily change whereby they became the sacred space of the new covenant kingdom of God at Christ’s parousia in AD 70.  Partial Preterists see this happening in AD 70 but are afraid to apply that here in 1 Thessalonians 4.

1 Thessalonians 4:15-17  

“For this we say to you by the word of the Lord, that we who are alive and remain until the coming of the Lord will by no means precede those who are asleep.  For the Lord Himself will descend from heaven with a shout, with the voice of an archangel, and with the trumpet of God. And the dead in Christ will rise first.  Then we who are alive and remain shall be caught up together with them in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air. And thus, we shall always be with the Lord” (1 Thess. 4:15-17).

A day was approaching when Christ would deliver believers from their persecutions and pour out His wrath upon their persecutors (1 Thess. 1:10; cf. 2 Thess. 1:6–7). When that day came, the Lord descended from heaven with a word of command (or “a shout”), with an archangelic voice, and with a trumpet call of God; and the dead in Christ rose.  Then the living in Christ and the dead in Christ were simultaneously “caught up” in “clouds” to “a meeting of the Lord in the air.”

Since the cloud-covered mountain is not literal, but is heavenly, neither then was the meeting that took place in the heavenly mountain (i.e., in the clouds in the air) literal.  Therefore, the shout, voice, trumpet, mountain, cloud, and meeting of 1 Thessalonians 4:16 are all spiritual antitypes of the literal shout, voice, trumpet, mountain, cloud, and meeting of Exodus 19 and 20 (Heb. 12:18–22).

Since Exodus 19-24 serves as a type of 1 Thessalonians 4:15-17, we notice a number of important points.  According to James Jordan in his book, Through New Eyes, Mount Sinai served as Israel’s tabernacle or temple and served as a model for the structure of the tabernacle and temple.

The Courtyard – In the tabernacle / temple area, the courtyard was where the average Jew could offer sacrifices at the bronze altar and worship.  It corresponds to the area where the Israelites gathered at Mount Sinai’s base.

The Holy Place – The average priest had access not only to the courtyard, but also to the Holy Place.  Despite being able to advance to this area, he was unable to enter the Most Holy Place.  We see the seventy elders of Israel eating and dining with God here, amid the mountain but not at the top.

The Most Holy Place – The Most Holy Place was only accessible to the High Priest once a year.  The glory cloud presence of God rested above the ark of the covenant in this location. When Moses ascended to the top of the mountain to meet with God face to face and receive the revelation of the old covenant law, he was acting as Israel’s High Priest.

In 1 Thessalonians 4:15-17 and 2 Corinthians 3, Paul is communicating that this was a type.  At the top of the cloud-covered mountain, Moses was able to enter the Most Holy Place, where God was present.  The old covenant system, however, provided him and Israel with a temporary glory. Between AD 30 – 70 there was an “increasing” new covenant age of glory and the old covenant veil of the old covenant age was gradually being lifted away from God’s people.  As a corporate body of new covenant kings and priests, we have ascended into God’s presence and the Most Holy Place on Mount Zion. Christ and His kingdom have manifested themselves on our hearts through the revelation of the new covenant.  The Church has been raised and was feasting with God at His wedding feast at Christ’s parousia in AD 70.

What we have then in 1 Thessalonians 4:15–17 is the “rapturously” metaphorical language of a prophet who is speaking of antitypical, spiritual realities —the transcendent profundities of Christological glory in and among the saints in the consummation of the ages.  If this sounds like an over-spiritualization, it shouldn’t. The Lord Jesus Himself was opposed to a literal removal of the church out of the world:

“I do not ask You to take them out of the world, but to keep them from the evil one” (John 17:15).

The “rapture” passage is no more literal than the prophecy of Ezekiel 37:4–14.  In that passage, God caused a valley full of dry bones to come together.  He attached tendons to them and put skin on them. Then He caused the bodies to breathe and they stood on their feet as a vast army. The bones represented the house of Israel.  They were hopelessly cut off from the land, and were said to be in “graves.” As God had done for the dry bones, He was going to do for the house of Israel.

In the same way, in 1 Thessalonians 4:15–17, God raised up His church —the first fruits of the resurrection harvest— which was anxiously longing for the consummation of redemption and atonement.  As a mighty warrior, the Lord issued forth his shout of command and sounded the trumpet of God. Then His spiritual army arose by His power.  They met Him on His way to His temple to judge the enemies in His kingdom (Mal. 3:1). That is when God afflicted the persecutors of His church, when He gave His people relief and glorified Himself in them (2 Thess. 1:8–10).

Being revealed with Christ in glory (Col. 3:4) and becoming like Him and seeing Him in His Parousia (1 Jn. 3:2) had nothing to do with escaping physical death or with being literally caught up into the literal sky or with being biologically changed.  It had to do with God’s people, living and dead, being “gathered together” to become His eternal tabernacle, His spiritual body, the new man, the heavenly Mount Zion, and the New Jerusalem in the Spirit. “This mystery is great” (Eph. 5:32), and is therefore communicated in the accommodative “sign language” of prophetic metaphor.

Since our Lord came “with His saints” and destroyed the earthly temple in AD 70 (Heb. 9:8), the church of all ages lives and reigns in glory with Him forever (Rom. 6:8; 2 Cor. 13:4; 2 Tim. 2:11–12). Now whether we are alive or asleep, we “live together with Him” (1 Thess. 5:10).  This was not the case in the OT, when to die was to be cut off from the people of God.  As Paul says in Romans 14:8–9, “…whether we live or die, we are the Lord’s.  For to this end Christ died and rose and lived again, that He might be Lord both of the dead and of the living.”  

“According to the Lord’s own word” (4:15)

Reformed theologian G.K. Beale agrees with Full Preterism on two issues here.  First, he agrees that Paul is using recapitulation between 1 Thessalonians 4-5 (or that both chapters describe the same coming of Christ and eschatological event).  Secondly, he agrees with us that Paul is drawing from Jesus’ teaching in Matthew 24:

“…1 Thess. 4:15-17 describes generally the same end-time scenario as 1 Thess. 5:1-11.  Specifically, Paul narrates the resurrection at the end of the age and then recapitulates in chapter 5 by speaking about the timing of this event and about the judgment on unbelievers, which will also happen at the same time.  That both 4:15-18 and 5:1-11 explain the same events is discernible from observing that both passages actually form one continuous depiction of the same narrative in Matthew 24,…”[19]

As I have previously demonstrated, Jesus used recapitulation in Matthew 24-25.  In Matthew 24:30-31, Jesus’ coming is describing the gathering or resurrection of believers.  In Matthew 25:31-46, His coming includes a judgment (and thus resurrection) for the unbelieving dead as well.  So, it should not surprise us that Paul is using recapitulation here to connect 1 Thessalonians 4-5.  In 4:16-17 the emphasis on His coming is the resurrection of believers.  In chapter 5 His coming includes the judgment for unbelievers.  One has to be blind not to notice what Beale and Full Preterists see:

“…both passages [1 Thess. 4-5] actually form one continuous depiction of the same narrative in Matthew 24…”[20]

And yet one has to be equally blind not to notice that Jesus’ places this coming in His generation, and this is why Paul is teaching that Christ would come in the lifetime of his contemporaries.

Beale goes on to connect 1 Thessalonians 4-5 with Matthew 24:

“Other significant parallels include: the use of the word Parousia for Christ’s coming; reference to Christ’s advent as “that day” (Mt. 24:36) or “the day of the Lord” (1 Thess. 5:2); and a description of someone coming to “meet” another (eis apantesin autou, virgins coming out to “meet” the bridegroom in Mt. 25:6; eis apantesin tou kyriou, believers “meeting” the Lord in 1 Thess. 4:17; see further Waterman 1975).”[21]

Once again, the eschatological time of the wedding creates problems for Pre-tribulational Zionists or Partial Preterists.  How many eschatological weddings are there?

In the Reformed Study Bible edited by Partial Preterists R.C. Sproul and Keith Mathison, we learn this of the connections between Matthew 24:30-31 and 1 Thessalonians 4:15-17:

“But the language of Matt. 24:31 is parallel to passages like 13:41; 16:27; and 25:31 [passages which Postmillennialists such as Mathison and DeMar say were fulfilled in AD 70], as well as to passages such as 1 Cor. 15:52 and 1 Thess. 4:14-17.  The passage most naturally refers to the Second Coming.”

This is more than a bit odd since R.C. Sproul and Keith Mathison believe and teach that the coming of Christ in Matthew 24:27-30 (and Matthew 25:31) was spiritually fulfilled in AD 70 – and yet we learn in their own Study Bible that these passages “most naturally refer to the Second Coming”!

John Murray, appealing to the “analogy of faith” principle of interpretation in examining Matthew 24:30-31, also connects it to the same event as Paul teaches us here:

“There is ample allusion to the sound of the trumpet and to the ministry of angels elsewhere in the New Testament in connection with Christ’s advent (1 Cor. 15:52; 1 Thess. 4:16).  Hence verse 31 can most readily be taken to refer to the gathering of the elect at the resurrection.”[22]

Let’s once again get the visual of what Beale, Murray and The Reformation Bible are seeing that we do too:

If A (Matthew 24) is

= B (1 Thessalonians 4-5)

Christ returns from heaven (24:30) Christ returns from heaven (4:16)
With the voice of an archangel (24:31) With the voice of an archangel (4:16)
With the trumpet of God (24:31) With the trumpet of God (4:16)
Gathered together with Christ (24:31) Gathered together with Christ (4:17)
And if B (1 Thessalonians 4) is = C (1 Corinthians 15)
The dead are raised (4:16) The dead are raised (15:52)
Living believers are changed (4:17) Living believers are changed (15:51)
At Christ’s parousia (4:15) At Christ’s parousia (15:23)
At the trumpet (4:16) At the trumpet (15:52)
And A (Matthew 24/Parallels) is = C (1 Corinthians 15)
Christ to come (Greek: parousia) (24:27) Christ to come (Greek: parousia) (15:23)
His people to be gathered (24:31) His people to be changed (15:22)
To come with the sound of a trumpet (24:31) To come with the sound of a trumpet (15:52))
The end” (Greek telos, the goal) (24:3, 14) The end” (Greek telos, the goal) (15:24)
Kingdom consummation               (Lk. 21:30-32) Kingdom consummation                  (Lk. 21:30-32)
All prophecy fulfilled at this point   (Lk. 21:22) All prophecy fulfilled at this point (15:54-55)
Temple the symbol of OC destroyed (24:1) Victory over “the Law” (15:55-56)
Same contemporary “you” or “we” (24:2ff.) Same contemporary “you” or “we” (15:51-52)

 

Two or More Things that are Equal to Another Thing are Also Equal to Each Other
A Matthew 24 = B 1 Thessalonians 4 = 1 Corinthians 15
At His coming (Greek: parousia) (24:27-31) At His coming (Greek: parousia (4:15-17) At His coming (Greek:  parousia)  (15:23)
At the trumpet (24:31) At the trumpet (4:16) At the trumpet (15:52)
Dead raised, all gathered (24:31) Dead raised (4:16) Dead raised (15:35-44)
All living gathered
(24:31; cf. 13:39-43)
Living caught together to Him (4:17) Status of living changed (15:51)

We readily and clearly can see that Paul is following Jesus’ teaching in the Olivet Discourse, but we can also see and agree with the partial preterist that the coming of Christ and gathering of the elect are spiritual events fulfilled in Jesus’ contemporary “this generation.”

“…WE who are still alive, who are left till the coming of the Lord…” (v. 16) 

If I were to say, “We who live long enough to see the year 2030,” there is no reason to think that I would be assuming that I myself would be among the living in 2030.  My only assumption would be that some of us today would be alive in 2030.  In the same way, Paul’s words imply only that he knew that some of his contemporaries would still be alive when Christ returnedas Christ Himself promised would be the case in Matthew 16:27–28; 24:34.

According to some partial preterists, all of Paul’s “we,” “you,” and “our” statements in 1 and 2 Thessalonians refer to Paul’s own first-century audience and address Christ’s coming in AD 70—except for the statements in 1 Thessalonians 4 (“the rapture”).  These men magically decide that “we” in 1 Thessalonians 4 means something other than what it means everywhere else in 1 and 2 Thessalonians.  Suddenly in chapter 4, “we” includes Christians who potentially will not be alive for a million years from today.  Now let us move on from arbitrary constructs of partial preterism to a biblical look at “the rapture” passage, 1 Thessalonians 4:15–17.

“For the Lord himself will come down from heaven…” (v. 16) 

How had God described His “coming down from heaven” to “reveal Himself” (2 Thess. 2:7) and “rescue” (1 Thess. 1:10) His people being persecuted in the past?  Notice how David describes God coming down from heaven to rescue him from his enemies:

In my distress I called to the LORD; I cried to my God for help. From his temple he heard my voice; my cry came before him, into his ears.  The earth trembled and quaked (literally?), and the foundations of the mountains shook (literally?); they trembled because he was angry.  Smoke rose from his nostrils (literally?); consuming fire came from his mouth (remember 2 Thess. 1:7 – Jesus is “revealed from heaven in blazing fire…”), burning coals blazed out of it.  He parted the heavens and came down (literally?); dark clouds were under his feet.  He mounted the cherubim and flew; he soared on the wings of the wind.  He made darkness his covering, his canopy around him— the dark rain clouds of the sky.  Out of the brightness of his presence clouds advanced (literally?), with hailstones and bolts of lightning.  The LORD thundered from heaven; the voice of the Most High resounded (a literal voice?).  He shot his arrows and scattered the enemy, with great bolts of lightning he routed them.  The valleys of the sea were exposed and the foundations of the earth laid bare (literally?) at your rebuke, LORD, at the blast of breath from your nostrils.  He reached down from on high and took hold of me; he drew me out of deep waters.  He rescued me from my powerful enemy, from my foes, who were too strong for me” (Ps. 18:6-17).

Christ is coming here in 1 Thessalonains 4:16-17 as God had come from heaven and on the clouds in the Old Testament, as can be seen in an exegesis of the Olivet Discourse. According to some partial preterists, the coming of Christ in Matthew 24-25 was fulfilled spiritually in AD 70 using common apocalyptic language.  Accordingly, if the Church accepts Paul’s teaching that Christ will come here in 1 Thessalonians 4-5 is the same event described by Jesus in Matthew 24-25, it is not difficult to understand that Paul is also referring to the same apocalyptic language of the prophets and that 1 Thessalonians 4-5 will also be fulfilled in AD 70.

In fact, NT Wright comes very close to admitting that all of the language of 1 Thessalonians 4:16-17 is common apocalyptic language:

“Unfortunately it [the language of 1 Thess. 4:16] is also a highly contentious passage, being used with astonishing literalness in popular fundamentalism and critical scholarship alike to suggest that Paul envisaged Christians flying around in mid-air on clouds.  The multiple apocalyptic resonances of the passage on the one hand, and its glorious mixed metaphors on the other, make this interpretation highly unlikely.”[23]

We agree with Mr. Wright that Paul is using common apocalyptic language.  Nonetheless, it is not figurative language of a physical resurrection at the end of history, but rather of a spiritual resurrection through which souls are raised from Hades to God’s presence, and the presence of God “meeting” the living within their hearts on earth (cf. Lk. 17:20-37).  If it is agreed by the partial preterist that the language of Jesus in Matthew 24:30-31 is describing Christ’s non-literal coming, on non-literal clouds, with a non-literal trumpet sound, and that the “gathering” is an inward resurrection of giving eternal life that the gospel produces (no biological change), while others correctly see Matthew 24:30-31 and 1 Thessalonians 4:15-17 to be the same event, then we suggest the “catching away” for the living is not into physical clouds (as Wright admits), but is God producing the consummative giving of His presence and of eternal life to His saints while here on earth.

We agree with the scholarship of G.K. Beale who correctly understands the gathering of the elect at the end of the age in Matthew 24:3, 30-31 in his commentary on 1 & 2 Thessalonians is the resurrection event:

“Paul’s particular combination of references from Matthew 24 shows that he interprets the whole of the Matthean text as referring to woes preceding the final coming of Christ (and though Matthew does not explicitly mention the idea of resurrection, he implies it in the phrase “gather his elect” in 24:31, which implies the gathering of all believers, both living and dead).”[24]

However, this creates a “thorny problem” for Beale when he begins leaning in the direction of a partial preterism in a more recent work where he writes:

“…it is likely better to see [Matt. 24:30]…fulfilled not at the very end of history but rather in AD 70 at the destruction of Jerusalem, in which the Son of Man’s coming would be understood as an invisible coming in judgment, using the Roman armies as his agent.”[25]

According to Beale, taking the coming of Christ as described in Matthew 24:27 or verse 30 creates a “thorny problem” that requires “further study.”  He was given a copy of our second edition of House Divided and was informed that our exegesis of 1 Thessalonians 4:15-17 resolves the “thorny problem” he has created.  Beale’s “thorny problem” is simply a microcosm of the larger issue facing the Futurist Church.

“Gathered up” (Greek harpazo(v. 17)

The NCV translates harpazo as “gathered up,” thus giving it a theological and parallel connection to the eschatological gathering of Matthew 13:39-43, Matthew 24:30-31 & 2 Thessalonians 2:1.  Other translations render it “snatched away” or “will be seized.”

Harpazo means to “take one’s plunder openly and violently, catch or snatch away.” Sometimes it is addressing someone being pulled, snatched away or rescued by someone from an enemy.  But is 1 Thessalonians 4:17 discussing an inward spiritual rescuing into Christ’s glory cloud presence and kingdom or an outward and upward catching away into physical clouds in the sky and a biological change?

Here are some very clear uses of harpazo being an inward spiritual event:

(1) Matthew 11:12 – “the kingdom of heaven has been forcefully advancing (Christ casting out demons openly and publicly taking Satan’s plunder), and (in return) the forceful men (believers) lay hold of it” (harpazo – through faith, vigor, power, and determination in light of present persecution – such as in the case of John).  People were violently laying hold of the kingdom through having faith (a spiritual and inward reality).

(2)  Matthew 12:29 – Satan was “bound” and Christ was “carrying away” (harpazo) his plunder, which were people that were rightfully His who were held captive by Satan and demons.  But how was He doing this?  It was by casting out demons (an inward spiritual reality), and in some cases actually giving faith to these individuals to follow him (again an inward spiritual reality).

(3) Matthew 13:19 – In the parable of the sower, the wicked one comes and snatches away (harpazo) what was sown in his heart (again, an inner spiritual reality).

(4) John 10:12 – The wolf (Pharisees, sons of Satan) sought to snatch (harpazo) and scatter the sheep/ people of Israel.  How did the Pharisees seek to “snatch” and “scatter” the Jews from following Jesus?  The first phase involved seeking to deceive them in their hearts and minds (an inward snatching) by convincing them that He was not the Christ by perverting the Scriptures and accusing Him of having a demon, etc.  The second phase was a physical excommunication or scattering of Christians from their synagogues.

(5) John 10:28-29 – Anyone who has faith in Jesus cannot be “snatched” (harpazo) out of the Father’s hand.  That is, he cannot be influenced (snatched inwardly) in his or her mind and heart to leave God.  Like Peter, “Where else can we go, Lord? You alone have the words to eternal life.”  The gift of faith is spiritually preserved in the heart and soul of the believer.  He cannot be deceived to the point of committing the sin unto death (1 Jn. 3:9). Again, this is an inner spiritual reality of the heart/mind/soul of man.

(6) Acts 8:39 – This simply means that the Holy Spirit directed Philip in His heart and mind (inwardly) to go elsewhere and the Eunuch did not see him again.  There’s nothing in the text to support the idea that Philip was “raptured” into the atmosphere and was then instantly dropped off miles and miles away from where he was.

The eschatological “already” of the inward kingdom gathering and catching away was spiritual, and the eschatological “gathering” and “catching away” in the kingdom at Christ’s return would also be a spiritual event in AD 70.  In Luke 17:20-37 and Luke 21:27-32, Jesus said when the kingdom would come at His return as “the day light” “shining from east to west” (to gather all His elect Mt. 24:27-31), it would be an experience to occur “within” an individual and not something that could be seen with the physical eyes.

The inward realm of redemption or catching away is further evident from a study of the next two words, “clouds” and “air.”

“…in the clouds…” (v. 17)

 Many partial preterists are correct to see Christ coming on the clouds in Matthew 24:30-3 and God coming on the clouds in the Old Testament, being common apocalyptic language and not referring to physical clouds we see in the sky.  And again, this being the anti-type to the physical cloud covering type of Exodus 19-24, we can see how this is readily a spiritual fulfillment using apocalyptic language.  Here are a few passages where God comes on or with the clouds:

a).  Ps. 18:6-17As we saw earlier, God came in/on “clouds” and “took hold” of David and “drew him out of deep waters.”  God did not come on a physical cloud and thus David was not drawn into God’s literal hand or into a literal cloud that he rode on.

b).  Ezek. 30:3God rode on the clouds (through Nebuchadnezzar) to judge Egypt, and this judgment was “near.” God did not come on a literal cloud, but His judgment was literally “near” and commentators disagree about when it would occur (between 1-18 years – but this is still within the lifetime of the prophet and his contemporaries).  As in the New Testament, God coming on clouds is figurative, while “near” is literal and fulfilled within the prophet’s contemporary audience.

c). Zeph. 1:7, 15: In this case, the “day of the Lord is at hand” and was inflicted upon Judah by the Babylonians.  In addition, it was also described as “a day of wrath” and “a day of clouds.” The clouds were symbolic, but God’s coming was literally “at hand.” John Gill places the judgment within three to four years.  Again, this is consistent with NT prophecy, that God appearing on or in clouds is figurative language of a historical judgment that He will come through armies (Assyrians, Babylonians, or Romans) and the time texts are to be taken literally and fulfilled within the prophet’s lifetime.

The clouds are symbolic of God’s judgment, deliverance, power, presence, and where he gives revelation.  Accordingly, as the dead will be raised from Adamic death and will enjoy God’s presence (represented by a cloud), the living will also be delivered and will be able to enjoy eternal life and God’s presence.

As we examine Exodus 19-24 as a type of 1 Thessalonians 4:15-17, we notice a number of important points.  According to James Jordan in his book, Through New Eyes, Mount Sinai served as Israel’s tabernacle or temple and served as a model for the structure of the tabernacle and temple.

The Courtyard – In the tabernacle / temple area, the courtyard was where the average Jew could offer sacrifices at the bronze altar and worship.  It corresponds to the area where the Israelites gathered at Mount Sinai’s base.

The Holy Place – The average priest had access not only to the courtyard, but also to the Holy Place.  Despite being able to advance to this area, he was unable to enter the Most Holy Place.  We see the seventy elders of Israel eating and dining with God here, amid the mountain but not at the top.

The Most Holy Place – The Most Holy Place was only accessible to the High Priest once a year.  The glory cloud presence of God rested above the ark of the covenant in this location. When Moses ascended to the top of the mountain to meet with God face to face and receive the revelation of the old covenant law, he was acting as Israel’s High Priest.

In 1 Thessalonians 4:15-17 and 2 Corinthians 3, Paul is communicating that this was a type.  At the top of the cloud-covered mountain, Moses was able to enter the Most Holy Place, where God was present.  The old covenant system, however, provided him and Israel with a temporary glory. Between AD 30 – 70 there was an “increasing” new covenant age of glory and the old covenant veil of the old covenant age was gradually being lifted away from God’s people.  As a corporate body of new covenant kings and priests, we have ascended into God’s presence and the Most Holy Place on Mount Zion. Christ and His kingdom have manifested themselves on our hearts through the revelation of the new covenant.  The Church has been raised and was feasting with God at His wedding feast at Christ’s parousia in AD 70.

Continuing with this wedding motif, we now turn our attention to the Greek word “meet” (apantesin).

To “meet” the Lord… (v. 17) 

The word “meet” (Greek apantesin) refers to wedding terminology and in eschatological contexts, it is only found twice in the New Testament, here and in Matthew 25:1-13 (which some Partial Preterists believe was fulfilled spiritually in AD 70).  All of these elements, together with the sound of a “trumpet”, at an “hour and day” that is only known to the Father, are emblematic of Jewish and the Messianic wedding.

At Jewish betrothals and weddings, only the father knew the exact time and date of the wedding.  When the virgin and her bridesmaids were not expecting it, he would have the groomsmen blow a trumpet ahead of the groom.  It was customary for the groom to consummate his marriage sexually at the virgin’s father’s house before taking her to his father’s house, where they would continue consummating the union for seven days and have the wedding feast.  The following are parallels with the Messianic wedding motif:

Matthew 24:36, 25:1-13 1 Thessalonians 4:15-17
(1) Christ comes as the Groom at the sound of a “trumpet” (24:30-31) (1) Christ comes as the Groom at the sound of a “trumpet” (4:16)
(2) Christ comes to “meet” (Greek apantesin) the bride during a “day and hour” “only known by the Father” (24:30-31; 36; 25:6, 13) (2) Christ comes to “meet” (Greek apantesin) His bride (4:17)

In the previous chapter, Paul had already introduced to the Thessalonians the Messianic wedding motif:

“May he strengthen your hearts so that you will be blameless and holy in the presence of our God and Father when our Lord Jesus comes [as the Groom] with all his holy ones” (1 Thess. 3:13).

“Blameless” or “spotless”

The Thessalonians would be blameless (or “spotless”) and holy at Christ’s parousia.  Paul is using the eschatological marriage motif here of blameless / holy – without spot.  Keith Mathison writes of this passage in connection with the resurrection:

“Paul teaches that all believers will be resurrected at Christ’s second coming (1 Cor. 15:23).  He teaches that all believers will be presented as a spotless bride at that time (Eph. 5:25-27; cf. 1 Thess. 3:13).”[26]

Just as the coming of Christ from heaven to “snatch” or rescue the Thessalonians to Christ of 1 Thessalonians 1:10 was parallel to the coming of Christ upon the clouds to “catch” away the Thessalonians to Christ in 1 Thessalonians 4:15-17, so are the wedding parallels in 1 Thessalonians 3:13 and 1 Thessalonians 4:15-17:

1 Thessalonians 3:13

1 Thessalonians 4:15-17

(1)  Christ would “come” (Greek parousia) from heaven for His “spotless,” “blameless,”and “holy” bride (1 Thess. 3:13) (1)  Christ would “come” (Greek parousia) for His bride and to“meet” her at the“sound of a trumpet” (1 Thess. 4:15-17)

However, as usual, partial preterists have a hard time agreeing on what passages are about the coming of the Lord in AD 70 and which ones are allegedly going to be fulfilled at the end of world history.  For example, unlike Mathison, Gary DeMar admits that 1 Thessalonians 3:13 was fulfilled in AD 70.  So, if 1 Thessalonians 3:13 is a wedding parousia / resurrection text inseparably connected to Isaiah 25:6-9 and 1 Corinthians 15:23 per Mathison, and yet 1 Thessalonians 3:13 was fulfilled in AD 70, then the parousia and resurrection of 1 Corinthians 15:23 was also fulfilled in AD 70 (A=B).

A contradiction within Mathison’s own writings and that of the partial preterist system continues to reach the heavens in that they elsewhere teach the Messiah’s coming and the Messianic wedding as described in Matthew 8:10-12, Matthew 22:2-7, Matthew 25:1-13, and Revelation 19-21, which were fulfilled in AD 70.  What are the number of eschatological weddings and wedding feasts according to “orthodox” partial preterism?  They are unavailable for comment or debate on this issue, as well as many others.

During the first exodus when the covenant was made at Mount Sinai (Ex. 19-24), the Jews understood that God had married them for the first time.  We noted at the beginning of this section that Exodus 19-24 is a physical type of the spiritual anti-type found in 1 Thessalonians 4:15-17.

Jesus & Paul’s OT Second Exodus, Messianic Wedding & Resurrection Texts in Isaiah

Since we have established that Paul develops Jesus’ eschatology in Matthew 24-25, as well as the anti-type Messianic second exodus and resurrection themes, we can examine some passages in Isaiah which Jesus and Paul draw from.  

Isaiah 4

“Then Yahweh will create over all of Mount Zion and over every gathering a cloud of smoke by day and a glow of flaming fire by night. And all this manifestation of dazzling glory will spread over them like a wedding canopy.” (Isaiah 4:5TPT)

It is prophesied in Isaiah 4:2-5 that there would be a second exodus at the time of the new covenant marriage in which Jerusalem would be declared “holy.”

I agree with Old Testament scholars that the Hebrew word in Isaiah 4:5 chuppah refers to a wedding canopy:

“Chuppâh would not be the word used to denote covering for the sake of protection; it signifies rather covering for the sake of beautifying and honouring that which is covered. Chuppâh is the name still given by the Jews to the wedding canopy, i.e., a canopy supported on four poles and carried by four boys, under which the bride and bridegroom receive the nuptial blessing – a meaning which is apparently more appropriate, even in Psalm 19:6 and Joel 2:16, than the ordinary explanation thalamus to torus.”[27]

Few commentators or pastors realize that Isaiah here in chapter 4 is describing the eschatological wedding between Christ (the Branch) and the Church – Zion / Jerusalem.  But reformed Presbyterian Pastor D. Marion Clark correctly points out:

“The phrase – over all the glory will be a canopy – speaks of the special relationship he will have with them. A canopy projects an image of a bridegroom and his bride standing under a wedding canopy. Jewish couples still stand under a canopy in a wedding service. Isaiah is indicating that a marriage is taking place. Listen again to the vision in Revelation 21:1-4:

Then I saw a new heaven and a new earth, for the first heaven and the first earth had passed away, and there was no longer any sea. 2 I saw the Holy City, the new Jerusalem, coming down out of heaven from God, prepared as a bride beautifully dressed for her husband. 3 And I heard a loud voice from the throne saying, “Now the dwelling of God is with men, and he will live with them. They will be his people, and God himself will be with them and be their God. 4 He will wipe every tear from their eyes. There will be no more death or mourning or crying or pain, for the old order of things has passed away.”[28]

Due to the fact that Isaiah 4:5-6 uses the second exodus and wedding motif with God’s glory cloud representing the wedding canopy over Zion, this is in harmony with how the Jews saw Exodus 19-24 as the time when God married Israel for the first time following the first exodus.  As Isaiah prophesies of the second exodus under Messiah the Branch, another eschatological wedding will take place during which God will establish a new covenant for “Jerusalem” to be called holy (Isa. 4:2-5).

It is important to note that the wedding motif and the second exodus motif are picked up by Isaiah and are inseparably linked to the resurrection and the destruction of Jerusalem in AD 70 (Isa. 11; Isa. 25:2, 6-9; Isa. 52:1-2; Isa. 62-66).

Having examined the Messianic second exodus and wedding motif of Isaiah 4:2-5, we should pay close attention to the wedding and resurrection motif of Isaiah 25 as well as the eschatological gathering of the harvest trumpet in Isaiah 27 in order to grasp the OT passages and eschatological motifs that Jesus and Paul draw upon in Matthew 24:30-31 and 1 Thessalonians 4:15-17.

Isaiah 25

For you have made the city [Jerusalem] a heap, the fortified city a ruin; the foreigners’ palace is a city no more; it will never be rebuilt.  On this mountain [new covenant Mount Zion] the Lord of hosts will make for all peoples a [wedding] feast of rich food, a feast of well-aged wine, of rich food full of marrow, of aged wine well refined.  And he will swallow up on this mountain the covering that is cast over all peoples, the veil that is spread over all nations.  He will swallow up death forever; and the Lord God will wipe away tears from all faces, and the reproach of his people he will take away from all the earth, for the Lord has spoken.  It will be said on that day, “Behold, this is our God; we have waited for him, that he might save us. This is the Lord; we have waited for him; let us be glad and rejoice in his salvation” (Isa. 25:2, 6-9).

Isaiah connects the judgement against Jerusalem in AD 70, when it became a “heap” and a “ruin,” with the Messianic wedding and resurrection, when “death is swallowed up.”

In addition, Jesus connects Gentile nations coming from “east to west” to Zion for the Messianic wedding to be saved and raised with Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob during the time of His judgment upon Jerusalem in AD 70 when He “casts out” unbelieving Jews from the kingdom.  The “casting out of the sons” of the old covenant “kingdom” in this passage in AD 70 harmonizes with Isaiah’s vision that the time of the Messianic wedding and wedding feast would also mark the time at which the old covenant Jerusalem will become a “heap” and a “ruin.” It is a Messianic wedding passage Kenneth Gentry and many Partial Preterists see as fulfilled in AD 70, yet its cross-reference fulfillment is the wedding feast of Isaiah 25 that is inseparable from the resurrection.

The eschatological wedding and the wedding feast in Matthew 22:1-13 are once again associated with the time when God would send his armies (the Romans) to burn the city in AD 70.  According to Isaiah 25, the burning of Jerusalem corresponds to the time when old covenant Jerusalem will become a “heap” and a “ruin” when new covenant Jerusalem is wed.

In Matthew 24-25, Jesus again associates the judgement and desolation of the second temple with the resurrection and marriage, just as Isaiah does.  Except for the events that would occur in Israel’s last days or “in that day,” Jesus predicted that these events would occur in His contemporary generation (Matt. 24:27-34, 36; 25:1-13).

Isaiah 26 

“Like a pregnant woman who writhes and cries out in her pangs when she is near to giving birth, so were we because of you, O Lord; we were pregnant, we writhed, but we have given birth to wind.  We have accomplished no deliverance in the earth, and the inhabitants of the world have not fallen.  Your dead shall live; their bodies shall rise.  You who dwell in the dust, awake and sing for joy!  For your dew is a dew of light, and the earth will give birth to the dead” (Isa. 26:17-19).

While discussing “Isaiah’s little apocalypse,” we must not overlook the Messianic resurrection text in Isaiah 26.  There will come a day when old covenant unbelieving Israel will experience eschatological “birth pains” and all they will be able to show for it is a miscarriage or giving birth to the wind (Isa. 26:17-18).  Due to her unbelief in Messiah, she was unable to give birth to or provide salvation for the land or for the Gentile nations.  According to Isaiah 66:7-10, however, the believing remnant in Messiah is able to provide salvation to the Gentiles by giving birth to a “nation” in one day without experiencing labor pains.

There is, however, a primary contrast between the failure of old covenant Israel to provide eschatological birth/resurrection or salvation to the Gentiles in Isaiah 26:17-18 and the faithfulness and power of the “Your” [YAHWEH] and the “My” [of Messiah] in raising the dead and bringing salvation to the Gentiles in verse 19:

“Your dead shall live; together with my dead body [a corporate singular] they shall arise…”   (Isa. 26:19)

According to Romans 6, Paul provides an accurate description of this resurrection.  Jews and Gentiles were spiritually baptized / united / planted in Christ’s death and resurrection through faith [not water].  According to Paul:

“For if we have been united with him in a death LIKE his, we will certainly be united with him in a resurrection LIKE his” (Rms. 6:5).

“For in that he [Christ] died, to THE sin [of Adam] he died once, and in that he liveth, He lives to God [in unbroken fellowship with Him]” (Rms. 6:8).

And if we died [once through faith] with Christ [to THE sin of Adam], we believe that we also shall LIVE with him [in unbroken fellowship with the Father at Christ’s “at hand” coming in AD 70 – Rms. 13:11-12]” (Rms. 6:10).

Since the “likeness” of entering the “death” and “burial” of Jesus/Messiah is not biological, neither would the imminent future “likeness” of being in His “resurrection” be biological.  The emphasis here on Jesus’ resurrection and the Church’s union with it has to do with one’s sins coming through Adam being forgiven and an unbroken fellowship with God in the new covenant.

Isaiah 27

“In days to come Jacob shall take root, Israel shall blossom and put forth shoots and fill the whole world with fruit.  …Therefore by this the guilt of Jacob will be atoned for, and this will be the full fruit of the removal of his sin:  …For the fortified city is solitary, a habitation deserted and forsaken when he makes all the stones of the altars like chalkstones crushed to pieces,… When its boughs are dry, they are broken; women come and make a fire of them.  For this is a people without discernment; therefore he who made them will not have compassion on them; he who formed them will show them no favor.  In that day from the river Euphrates to the Brook of Egypt the Lord will thresh out the grain, and you will be gathered one by one, O people of Israel.  And in that day a great trumpet will be blown, and those who were lost in the land of Assyria and those who were driven out to the land of Egypt will come and worship the Lord on the holy mountain at Jerusalem” (Isa. 27:6, 9-13).

Once the old covenant Jerusalem had been judged and abandoned and the altars had been made like “chalkstone,” the remnant or new covenant Jerusalem would be “atoned for” and have her “sin” removed as a result. Isaiah 4:2-5 and Isaiah 25:2, 6-9 have already indicated that He will “gather” His people at the sound of a trumpet to bring them to Mount Zion / Jerusalem for the wedding feast. This is the second exodus of the Messiah when He will gather His people at the sound of a trumpet, no doubt, for the wedding feast.  This trumpet gathering in Isaiah 27:12-13 is understood by Jews to be a Messianic resurrection text, and this is why both Jesus and Paul refer to it in Matthew 24:30-31 and 1 Thessalonians 4:15-17.

Jesus is the faithful Vine/Israel/Son and the new covenant Church bears much fruit when it abides in Him (Jn. 15:1-8).  Indeed, Paul had preached the gospel throughout the “world” of the Roman Empire, and the Church was “bearing fruit” (Isa. 27:6 / Col. 1:5-6, 23).

Jesus, Paul and Isaiah 25-27

Isaiah 25

Matthew 24-25

1-2 Thessalonians

(1)  When old covenant Jerusalem becomes a “heap” and “ruin” is also when God draws the nations to the eschatological wedding to Zion where He “swallows up death” (Isa. 24:10-12; 25:2) (1)  When God would send His “armies” to “burn” or “desolate” Jerusalem and the temple in AD 70, would be the time of the eschatological wedding / resurrection “trumpet” “gathering” when Jesus would “meet” His bride         (Matt. 22:7; 24:3-31) (1)  Christ would come from heaven upon the clouds to give “trouble” and covenantal “wrath” to the Jewish persecutors of the Thessalonians while at the same time at the sound of a “trumpet,” He would “gather” and “meet” His bride (1 Thess. 4:16-17; 2 Thess. 1:5-10; 2:1).

Isaiah 26-27

Matthew 24-25

1-2 Thessalonians

(2)  There are eschatological birth pains (Isa. 26:17-18) (2)  There are eschatological birth pains (Matt. 24:8) (2)  There are eschatological birth pains (1 Thess. 5:3)
(3)  New covenant Israel would be a vine or branch that would “fill the world with fruit” before the eschatological “trumpet” “gathering” resurrection would take place                   (Isa. 27:6, 12-13) (3)  Jesus and His followers are a Vine that bears forth fruit (Jn. 15).  The gospel would be preached in the “world” “bearing fruit” before the end of the old covenant age & resurrection would take place (Mt. 13:1-43).  The gospel would be preached in “all the world” and Gentiles would come “from east to west” before the “trumpet” “gathering” “meeting” – wedding / resurrection would be fulfilled (Mt. 8:10-12; 22:1-14; 24:14, 31, 36; 25:1-13) (3)  Paul confirmed that His gospel had been preached throughout the Roman Empire and the faith which was bringing forth fruit was seen throughout the world (1 Thess. 1:2-10; Cols. 1:5-6, 23).  This would take place before Christ’s eschatological wedding / resurrection “trumpet”“gathering” “meeting” would be fulfilled (1 Thess. 4:16-17; 2 Thess. 2:1).

This Greek term for “meet” was often used by kings or dignitaries establishing homes in cities that their empires or kingdoms had conquered or were en route to conquer.  In the event of the imminent arrival of a king or dignitary, the citizens would go out of the city and “meet” him and escort him back to their home/town at the sound of a trumpet.  A king’s presence was established WHERE the people already lived. I would like to emphasize again that the imagery does not support the literal “rapture” of people from planet earth, but rather the coming of God to rule and reign in the hearts of His people where they are now – on planet earth.

Daniel and 1-2 Thessalonians 

Despite space limitations, I will do my best to briefly describe how Daniel 2; 7; 9 and 12 demonstrate a first century fulfillment of 1 Thessalonians 4:15-17.  According to most conservative theologians, the recapitulation between Daniel 2, 7, 9 and 12 is part of the same eschatological last days end time scene.  In Daniel 7:13 we find the Second Coming event, while in Daniel 12:2 we find the resurrection, which forms the basis of Paul’s discourse in 1 Thessalonians 4:15-17.  Nevertheless, many do not recognize that Daniel 2, 7, 9, and 12 all point to the fulfillment of those events during the first century Roman Empire, which is why Paul places the fulfillment of 1 Thessalonians 4 during the lifetime of the Thessalonians, who lived during that time.

Additionally, “orthodox partial preterism” is continuing to move closer and closer to full preterism and even their best theologians (James Jordan, Kenneth Gentry, Gary DeMar, etc.) have admitted that the resurrection of Daniel 12:2 was spiritually fulfilled in AD 70 when the Great Tribulation occurred (Dan. 12:1-2, 7).  As 1 Thessalonians 4:14-17 refers to the resurrection of Daniel 12:2, and that resurrection would occur at the end of the old covenant era when the power of the holy people would be completely destroyed for three and a half years [AD 67 – 70], then 1 Thessalonians 4:14-17 was also fulfilled at the end of the old covenant age in AD 70.

Dan. 2 / 7 / 9:24-27 / 12:1-13

1-2 Thessalonians

1).  Messiah would come from heaven upon the clouds in judgment during the time of the Roman Empire (7:13). 1).  Christ came upon the clouds or was revealed from heaven in the lifetime of the Thessalonians the “we” “you” “us” & “our” living during the Roman Empire (1 Thess. 1:9-10; 3:13; 4:15-17; 5:1-23; 2 Thess. 1-2)
2).  Before Messiah would come in judgment, the Jews would “cut [him] off” and would continue to “fill up the measure of their sins” and be judged with wrath in the war that would desolate their city and temple during the “end” of the old covenant age (9:24-27). 2).  The Jewish countrymen who killed Jesus and were persecuting and killing the Thessalonians were “filling up the measure of their sins” and would experience “wrath” unto “the end” of the old covenant age          (1 Thess. 1:14-16/2 Thess. 1:5-10).
3).  The Jewish “little horn” [Herod dynasty / Zealots / apostate Priesthood] persecuted and waged war against the saints and performed “abominations” in the land and temple but would be “killed” with fire (7:11). 3).  The “Man of Lawlessness” [the Zealots installed a pro “rebellion” apostate High Priest] was alive when Paul wrote and would performed “abominations” in the land and temple promote the “rebellion” and was “killed” at Christ’s coming when He burned the second temple                                   (2 Thess. 1:7—2:8 / see also Mal. 3-4).
4).  Messiah would usher in forgiveness of sins and everlasting righteousness when He established and “anointed” a new covenant “Most Holy Place” (temple dwelling – 9:24) when the old covenant city and temple would be desolated (9:24-27).  When a trumpet was blown, and old covenant Israel was gathered at Mount Sinai engulfing Moses in a cloud – this is when God married Israel (Ex. 19-24).  God’s presence dwelled in the Most Holy Place section of the temple. 4).  When Christ came upon the clouds at the sound of a “trumpet” to “meet” (both wedding terms) and to “gather” or “catch away” [Grk. harpazo – inner spiritual event cf. Mt. 11:12; 12:29; 13:19] the Thessalonians in the “air” [within the believer in the spiritual realm where Satan and demons dwelled within people – Ephs. 2:2] and “clouds” is when Christ as the Groom consummated His marriage with His new covenant bride and made her “blameless” and “spotless” (1 Thess. 3:13; 4:16-17, 2 Thess. 2:1).  At the sound of the seventh trumpet (same trumpet) in Revelation God judged and divorced old covenant Jerusalem/wife and consummated His marriage with the new covenant New Jerusalem/wife – a perfect cubed Most Holy Place dwelling of God       (Rev. 10-11; 17-19; 21:1—22:16).

“…in the air” (v. 17)

 But what of this meeting the Lord in the “air” (Greek eros)?  The Strong’s Greek Dictionary defines it as: “From ‘aemi,” to breath unconsciously, to respire.  By analogy, to blow.  The air, particularly the lower and denser air as distinguished from the higher and rarer air.”  So the point is that this is the air “in” or “within” us.

The Dictionary of Biblical Languages with Semantic Domains lists Eph 2:2, 1 Thess. 4:17, and Rev 16:17 in its definition of eros as meaning “the space inhabited and controlled by [spiritual] powers.”  The Exegetical Dictionary of the New Testament says of the “air” in Ephesians 2:2 – “…Jewish conceptions, according to which, among other things, the air is the abode of demons.”

Ephesians 2 refers to Satan as the “prince and power of the AER.”  He dwelt in the spiritual realm which extended to the souls of men.  The war we see Christ and Satan fighting in the NT is for the spiritual condition of men – within their hearts and minds.  Paul goes on to say that Satan “now works in the children of disobedience.”  And consistently Jesus defines His kingdom as something that He is setting up “in” and “within” men, and transforming them into His image spiritually.

Prior to AD 70, Satan used his demonic legions to “possess” individuals within the realm of their minds and the spiritual realm of their being.  Satan used the old covenant Mosaic law to blind their spiritual eyes, hearts and minds in the realm of the “air” – within their souls, hearts, and minds to produce an arrogant and zealous self-righteousness which apart from Christ could only lead to utter despair (cf. 2 Cor. 3; Gal. 4:17-18; Rom. 7).  Christ “bound the strong man” and was raising and delivering Christians from the darkness and death of this spiritual kingdom realm into His own realm (cf. Eph. 2:1-10).  Christ snatched away His beloved and spoke peace and joy into the “air” of her heart, soul, and mind when He said, “It is finished” (Rev. 16:17/Heb. 9-10/1 Cor. 15)!

The powers of Satan, demons, the condemnation of the law, and the spiritual death Adam brought upon men were all conquered by Christ at His Parousia in AD 70 for those who put their faith in Him.

Had Paul meant to clearly communicate that believers would physically fly off the planet into the sky and atmosphere above, he would have used the Greek word “ouranos,” which clearly states this as its meaning.

In the “rapture”, Christ descends from heaven on a cloud to earth where He gathers the living into His presence, “within” us where we serve as His most holy dwelling and throne.  We also see this in Revelation where the New Jerusalem descends from heaven to earth as God’s glorious bride and establishes His presence within His Church.  This can also be seen in John 14 and 2 Corinthians 3 and 5.  In John 14, Christ prepares dwelling places (side rooms) in the Father’s “house/temple” for believers to dwell in. During the period of AD 30 – 70, the Church was being “transformed” into Christ’s “image” and needed to be clothed from Her new covenant “house/temple” from heaven (2 Cor. 3; 5).  During the Church’s time on earth, the new covenant Most Holy Place of Revelation 21:16 was “coming down” (Rev. 3:11-12NIV) and thus preparing to further clothe for the Church.  As God destroyed the old covenant “house/temple” or Jerusalem, followers of Messiah would not be left homeless or naked.  The kingdom of Christ has been gathered within us and He and His kingdom are within us (Lk. 17:20-37; Jn. 14:2-3, 23, 29). We are in Him and He is in us.

Let me give further evidence not only that there will not be an end-of-world-history physical rapture of Christians off the planet, but likewise there was not a biological rapture or change of the living in AD 70.

(1) As we looked at before, Paul could have easily rebuked the false teachers and Christians that were tempted to believe the Lord had “already come” (2 Thess. 2:2) by simply saying, “Aren’t you still here and the dead still in their graves? Obviously, He has not come!”  But since Paul did not hold to the physical rapture view or a literal resurrection attended by Christ’s Parousia, he did not argue this way.  Obviously, Paul understood the Lord’s coming to be a spiritual and unseen event as our Lord taught (Lk. 17:20-37/21:27-32), which was consistent with the “Day of the Lord” language of the prophets in the OT.

(2) The coming of Christ in 2 Thessalonians 1:9 is the coming of the Lord in Isaiah 66:5, 15, where Isaiah describes Christian survivors (66:19) who are found alive on planet earth continuing to preach the gospel in the new creation / new covenant age.

(3) In Mark 8:38-9:1, the Greek is different than Matthew 16:27-28 and actually teaches that those who were alive to witness Christ’s coming would be able to look back (while still alive on earth) on the historical events of Him coming in power and great glory in the destruction of Jerusalem and thus know that He and His kingdom had “already come.”

(4) After Christ and the Father come and make their home (dwelling – mone – John 14:2, 23) within the believer, they were told, “I have told you now before it happens, so that when it does happen you will believe” (14:29).  If they were literally raptured, I don’t think they would need to be reminded or exhorted to believe that it had been fulfilled!  These words make more sense if it was a spiritual fulfillment that could not be seen with the physical eyes, and therefore it would take faith to believe that the Father and the Son had set up their presence within them.

(5) Jesus of course directly promised to not remove the Church off of planet earth (John 17:15).  Church history tells us that Christians were not raptured, but that they instead fled to Pella (in modern day Jordan).  Historically, Pella is one of the first known Christian churches.  Church history tells us that the Apostle John was still alive during Domitian’s reign in the mid-AD 90’s and that Timothy, Titus, and Luke lived beyond AD 70.

There is simply no exegetical evidence of a physical rapture at Christ’s coming in AD 70 or some imagined one at the end of world history.  The physical rapture view is probably one of the greatest scams perpetrated upon the Church.  It makes the sleeping giant of the Evangelical Church numb to getting involved in our culture and politics because they expect things to simply get worse so that they can get “raptured” just before it gets really bad.  After all, “you don’t polish brass on a sinking ship.”  We MUST get involved in our politics and be the salt and light of this great country and that of the world!

Having given a robust exegesis of 1 Thessalonians 4:15-17, I would like to show how the other chapters of 1-2 Thessalonians actually form the imminent eschatology of this passage.

1 Thessalonians 1, 2, 3, & 5

1 Thessalonians 4:15-17

(1)  First century audience “you” “us” “we” “our” to experience the eschatological event                       (1:10; 2:14-20; 3:13; 5:1-11) (1)  First century audience “you” “we” to experience the eschatological event (vss. 15-17)
(2)  Imminence – waiting with eager expectation & confidence (1:10) (2)  Paul is confident that the Thessalonians “we who are still alive…” will experience the coming of the Lord and catching away        (v. 17)
(3)  Christ comes from heaven or in His parousia (1:10; 3:13; 5:2, 23) (3)  Christ comes from heaven in His parousia(v. 15)
(4)  Eschatological Wedding – Christ comes as the Groom to establish the hearts of the Thessalonians to be His “spotless” bride or make them “blameless” (3:13) (4)  Eschatological Wedding – Christ comes as the Groom at the sound of a “trumpet” to “meet” the Thessalonians as His bride           (vss. 16-17)
(5)  Christ comes to “snatch up” and deliver the Thessalonians to himself and in His parousia, He causes the dead and the living to live together with Him forever to “encourage one another”              (1:10; 5:10-11, 23) (5)  Christ comes in His parousia to “catch away” the Thessalonians to be in His presence with their dead loved ones He raised to “encourage one another” (vss. 14-17)
2 Thessalonians 1-2 1 Thessalonians 4:15-17
(1)  First century audience “you” “us” “our” to experience these events (1:5-10; 2:1-6ff.) (1)  First century audience “you” “we” to experience these events (vss. 15-17)
(2)  Jesus is “revealed from heaven” (1:7-9)

a fulfillment of Isa. 2:10, 18, 21 – this is the last days day of the Lord of Isa. 2 in which there are “survivors” (cf. Beale & Carson, COMMENTARY on the NEW TESTAMENT Use of the OLD TESTAMENT, p. 885)

(2)  Jesus “descends from heaven” (v. 16)

a fulfillment of Isa. 2:10-12 this is the last days day of the Lord of Isa. 2 in which there are “survivors” (cf. Beale & Carson, COMMENTARY on the NEW TESTAMENT Use of the OLD TESTAMENT, p. 885)

(3)  Jesus comes “with angels” (1:7) (3)  Jesus comes “with the voice of the archangel” (v. 16)
(4)  Jesus comes to be “glorified in His saints” (1:10) and by implication of (1:9) will be “in His presence.”  Greek en the locative–agrees with Ps. 88:8LXX, and the context–Christ will be “marveled at in all who believe” (1:12). (4)  Jesus will “catch away” the Thessalonians to “always be with the Lord” in the “clouds” (symbol of glory) and “air” (the air within a person and spiritual realm where Satan and demons influenced people on earth) (v. 17)
(5)  The parousia of Christ (2:1, 8) (5)  The parousia of Christ (v. 15)
(6)  Jesus would “gather” the Thessalonians “to Him” (2:1) (6)  Jesus to “catch away” Thessalonians to “always be with the Lord” (v. 17)

Mt. 16:27-28, Mt. 24-25 / Luke 17:20-37

1 Thessalonians 4:15-17

(1)  Jesus is about to come & some in the crowd would live to see it (Mt. 16:27-28YLT) (1)  Some Thessalonians would be “alive”  to experience Christ come (v. 17)
(2)  Jesus comes from heaven or on clouds of heaven (Mt. 16:27; 24:27-30; 25:31; Lk. 17:24-30AFV) (2)  Jesus comes “from heaven” and meets the Thessalonians in “clouds” (vss. 16-17)
(3)  Jesus comes “with angels” at the sound of a “trumpet” (Mt. 16:27; 24:31; 25:31) (3)  Jesus comes “with the voice of the archangel” and sound of a “trumpet” (v. 16)
(4)  Jesus comes & Kingdom is set up “within” the heart (Lk. 17:20-37/21:27-32) (4)  Jesus comes to catch Thessalonians in the “air” (within a person – spiritual realm where Satan & demons influenced) (v. 17)

As we allow “Scripture to interpret Scripture,” we can see how the coming of Christ and the “rapture” and “catching away” of 1 Thessalonians 4:15-17 was imminently and spiritually fulfilled within the first century church in AD 70.  To accomplish this, we compared Paul with Paul, Paul with Jesus, and Paul with Isaiah, and then Paul with Daniel.

By way of conclusion and review let’s get a visual in which we can see that Paul’s eschatology in 1-2 Thessalonians is Jesus’ eschatology in the gospels and they both point to an imminent and spiritual fulfillment within the believer by AD 70.

Mt. 23-26 / Lk. 21 / Lk. 17

1 Thessalonians

1.  First century audience “you” to experience Christ’s coming (Mt. 23-26 / Lk. 21) 1.  First century audience “you” “us” to experience Christ’s coming (1:9-10)
2.  Persecution, suffering, & death     (23:34; 24:9) 2.  Present persecution & death           (1:6; 2:14; 4:14-17)
3. Imminence – “raise your heads” “all” fulfilled “near” in their “this generation”  (Lk. 21:27-32) 3. Imminence – “eagerly wait” (1:9-10)

 

4. Christ’s parousia (Mt. 24:27) 4. Christ’s parousia (2:19)
5. Christ comes on clouds of heaven (24:30) 5. Christ comes from heaven (2:19)
6. To “gather” to Christ (24:31) 6. To “snatch” believers from wrath TO Christ (1:10)
7. Exhorted to flee from the Roman armies and the coming “wrath” upon the Jews (Lk. 21:20-23) 7. Delivers believers from “wrath” but 1stcentury Jewish persecutors experience “wrath” (1:10; 2:16)
8. Jews killed the OT prophets and would kill NT prophets sent to her in that generation (Mt. 23) 8. Jews killed the prophets, Jesus & persecuting the Thessalonians            (2:14-15 / Acts 17)
9. Jews were to “fill up” the sin of blood guilt in their generation     (Mt. 23) 9. The Jews were in the process of “filling up” the sin of blood guilt (2:14-15)
10. The coming of the Lord and wrath would be poured out by the “end” (Grk. telos) of the old covenant age (Mt. 24:3-30/Lk. 21:20-23) 10. The coming of the Lord and wrath would be poured out to the “end” (Grk. telos) (2:16)

 

11. Wedding terminology – “Only Father knows the time of wedding” / “shout of a trumpet.” Exhorted to be “wise” and “watch” (Mt. 24:30-31, 36; 25:1-13) 11. Wedding terminology – Thessalonians exhorted to be “spotless” and “blameless” [bride] as Christ [Groom] comes for her (3:13)
12. Christ comes (Grk. parousia) (24:27) 12. Christ comes (Grk. parousia) (4:15-17)
13. Comes “upon the clouds of heaven” (24:30) 13. “Descends from heaven” (4:16)
14.  Comes with “angels” (24:31) 14.  Comes with “Archangel”  (4:15-17)
15.  At the sound of a “trumpet” (24:31) 15.  At the sound of a “trumpet” (4:16)
16. Believers “gathered” to Christ (24:31)

 

16. Believers “caught,”  “snatched,” or “gathered,” to Christ (1:10; 4:17).
17. Wedding terminology – “only the Father knows the time” & Groom “MEETS” the bride at the sound of “trumpet”                          (Mt. 24:30-31, 36; 25:1-13) 17. Wedding terminology – “MEET” the Lord at His coming with the sound of a “trumpet” (4:16-17)

 

18.  Inward fulfillment – When Christ would be revealed from heaven the “Kingdom” would be “within” the heart of the believer (Lk. 17:20-37) 18.  Inward fulfillment – “caught” [Grk. harpazo] in the “air” [Grk. aer] (used of inward spiritual influence cf. Mt. 12:29 / 13:19; Ephs. 2:2)
19.  Exact time unknown (24:36) 19.  Exact time unknown (5:1-2)
20.  Christ comes as a thief (Mt. 24:43) 20.  Christ comes as a thief (5:2- 4)
21. Unbelievers caught off guard (24:37-39) 21.  Unbelievers caught off guard (5:3)
22. The time of the eschatological or Messianic “birth pains” (24:8) 22.  The time of the eschatological or Messianic “birth pains” (5:3)
23. Believers not deceived (24:43) 23. Believers not deceived (5:4-5)
24. Unbelievers deceived (24:43) 24. Unbelievers deceived (5:4-5)
25. Believers “watchful” (24:42) 25. Believers “watchful” (5:6)
26. Warning of drunkenness (24:49) 26. Warning of drunkenness (5:7)
27. Christ comes as the “light of day” “shinning from E. to W.”             (24:27 / Lk. 17:24 Aramaic NT / AFV) 27. Called “Sons of the DAY” and “belong to the DAY” at Christ’s “DAY of the Lord” (5:5, 8)

Mt. 23-26 / Lk. 21 / Lk. 17

2 Thessalonians

28.  Jesus predicts false prophets would predict the end had come before it was time (24:24-27) 28.  False teachers were teaching the Day of the Lord had “already” come (2:2; cf. 2 Tim. 2:17-18).  If Paul was teaching a physical “rapture” & res., why didn’t he just say, “how can you believe this, we are all still here & bodies are still in the grave – right?!?”
29.  The sign of Roman armies surrounding Jerusalem & the Jewish rebellion/apostacy had to take place first before Christ would come to “gather” His people                    (24:12, 15, 30-31; Lk. 21:20-27) 29.  The sign of the Man of Lawlessness being revealed and the Jewish rebellion hand to take place first before Christ would come to “gather” His people (2:3-4ff.)
30. At Christ’s coming there would be everlasting punishment, and the priesthood would see Christ coming upon the clouds to judge them (25:31-46; cf. 26:62-65).  They “saw” [perceived / understood] He had come by seeing the Romans destroy Jerusalem & the temple as Jesus promised! 30.  At Christ’s coming there would be everlasting destruction and punishment with the Man of Lawlessness (restrainer = former High Priest Theophilus opposed rebellion / Man of Lawlessness = High Priest Phannias installed by Zealots for the rebellion) being “killed” in AD 70 (1:9; 2:8)

The purpose of this article is to encourage believers engrossed in Premillennial Dispensational newspaper Zionist eschatology to stop searching for an evil “antichrist” or “man of lawlessness” and instead focus on their position in Christ in the new covenant.  The result will not only help one grow and mature in Christ, but it will also help further a Biblical and godly foreign policy which does not include accepting the ungodly eschatology of Rothschild Talmudic Zionism, which calls for endless wars and the death of Christians.

The modern State of Israel is the creation of the Rothschild family and has no prophetic significance whatsoever.  The main purpose if its establishment other than securing Rothschild interest in their oil investments at the time, is to create WWIII and usher in a one world Talmudic Zionist government in which central banks continue to rob countries around the world.  It is apparent that some Christians are becoming aware of the globalist agenda, but they seem to be unaware of the fact that their Premillennial Futurist eschatology FORCES them to need a modern Israel or rebuilt temple.  While this ungodly and unbiblical eschatology remains dominant among a vast majority of Christians in the West and throughout the world, Christians will continue to fund the death of other Christians in the East to support Israel’s “Greater Israel Project” and to diminish our Constitutional freedoms.

Clearly, Talmudic Rothschild Zionism is at the top of the food chain of the “Globalist Cabal,” and they want you to continue supporting “Israel” to self-fulfill WWIII or “Armageddon” so you can be “raptured.”  I hope that Christian Zionists in the United States will not attempt to continue to try and self-fulfill the war that took place between AD 67 – 70.  However, if this does happen, preterism will be here to provide the proper Christian worldview instead of the one world government and one world religion (Humanistic Technocracy / Trans-humanism) “solution” they have planned for you – a government based on tyranny!

The solution to this exegetical and political problem when in comes to exegeting the second coming and “gathering” or “catching away” of 1 Thessalonians 4:16-17; 2 Thessalonians 1-2 and Matthew 24:30-31 is to understand the truth lies between two reformed views of the Church that have finally harmonized or formed a synthesis in Full Preterism:

Major Premise:  The coming of the Lord and gathering or catching away of 1 Thessalonians 4:16-17; 2 Thessalonians 1-2 and Matthew 24:30-31 is the one second coming and resurrection of the dead event to occur at the end of the age (Classic Amillennial View).

Minor Premise:  The coming of the Lord and gathering of 2 Thessalonians 1-2 and Matthew 24:30-31 was a spiritual coming of Christ to raise the dead from Hades and change the living from old covenant glory to new covenant kingdom glory internally and spiritually at the end of the old covenant age in AD 70 (Partial Preterism, ex. James Jordan).

Conclusion “Reformed and always reforming”: The coming of the Lord and gathering or catching away of 1 Thessalonians 4:16-17; 2 Thessalonians 1-2 and Matthew 24:30-31 is the one second coming and resurrection of the dead event that was imminent fulfilled at the end of the old covenant age in AD 70.  This is when the dead were raised out of Hades and the living were covenantally changed and inherited the new covenant kingdom “within” them (Full Preterism).

Full Preterism is the theological / eschatological position that will defeat (in this information warfare) Talmudic Rothschild Zealot Zionism and their unsuspecting and well funded “useful idiots”– Evangelical Zealot Zionism in the coming years.   You heard it here first 🙂

[1] Keith A. Mathison, Postmillennialism An Eschatology of Hope, (Phillipsburg:  NJ, 1999), pp. 227-228

[2] G.K. Beale and D.A. Carson, COMMENTARY on the NEW TESTAMENT Use of the OLD TESTAMENT, (Grand Rapids, MI:  2007), p. 883

[3] G.K. Beale & D.A. Carson, 1-2 Thessalonians. In Commentary on the New Testament use of the Old Testament (Grand Rapids, MI; Nottingham, UK: Baker Academic; Apollos), 880, emphasis MJS Ibid., emphasis MJS Ibid., 885, emphasis MJS.

[4] Ibid.

[5] Kenneth Gentry, He Shall Have Dominion, (Draper, VA:  Apologetics Group, 2009), p. 397

[6] Ibid. p. 398

[7] Keith A. Mathison, Postmillennialism An Eschatology of Hope, (Phillipsburg:  NJ, 1999), pp. 229-230, emphasis mine

[8] G.K. Beale, 1-2 Thessalonians, Ibid., p. 200

[9] Notice the change in Mathison’s exegesis of Matthew 24-25 in these two books:  (1) Keith A. Mathison, DISPENSATIONALISM Rightly Dividing the People of God? (Phillipsburg, NJ: P&R Publishing, 1995), pp. 138-144 where he specifically sees Matthew 25:31-46 as the “second coming” and judgment Satan event whereas in (2) Keith A. Mathison, FROM AGE TO AGE THE UNFOLDING OF BIBLICAL ESCHATOLOGY, (Phillipsburg, NJ: P&R Publishing, 2009), p. 380 Mathison tries to argue that Matthew 25:31-46 is not the second coming and consummative judgment event but allegedly Christ’s “coming” in His ascension (and possibly in AD 70).  Mathison is going against the creeds and reformed traditions (something he condemns Full Preterism for), when he claims Matthew 25:31-46 is now “not the second coming event.” In this volume Mathison tries to argue, “Jesus himself may have said very little about the second coming,…[with] the bulk of the New Testament’s teaching on the second coming [being] found after the resurrection and ascension…e.g.,…1 Thess. 4:16-17…” pp. 365-366 fn. #92.  Partial Preterism ends up destroying the beautiful harmony between Jesus’ eschatology in Matthew 24-25 with 1-2 Thessalonians!

[10] Gary DeMar, LAST DAYS MADNESS Obsession of the Modern Church, (Powder Springs:  GA, 2024 – unreleased electronic version), p. 304

[11] Eleazar Blew the Horn (AD 66) War Chronology – Part 1 By Ed Stevens — Then and Now Podcast — Mar 30, 2014)

[12] Robert Cruickshank, Unraveling the Mystery of the Lawless One Part One https://burrosofberea.com/unraveling-the-mystery-of-the-lawless-one-part-one/?fbclid=IwY2xjawGEu5RleHRuA2FlbQIxMAABHYtZnxd1z-aMEGxKX3RDKb5mlhGBlhW0QoN0fN3UAyaQt3plY9XpuoTaXg_aem_oXWGayghO5usRn0yLPveCw

[13] Mark Hitchcock, COULD THE RAPTURE HAPPEN TODAY?, (Sisters, OR: Multnomah Publishers, 2005) 80-81

[14] Ibid., 81

[15] John MacArthur, THE SECOND COMING, pp. 51-68

[16] Ibid., 52

[17] Ibid, 57

[18] Mark Hitchcock, COULD THE RAPTURE HHAPPEN TODAY?, (Sisters, OR: Multnomah Publishing, 2005),  p. 80

[19] G.K. Beale, The IVP New Testament Commentary Series 1–2 Thessalonians (Downers Grove, IL: Inter Varsity Press, 2003), 136, emphasis added

[20] Ibid.

[21] Ibid, 136–137

[22] John Murray, Ibid., 391, emphasis MJS

[23] N.T. Wright, THE RESURRECTION OF THE SON OF GOD Christian Origins and the Question of God, vol. 3 (Minneapolis, MN: 2003), 215, emphasis MJS

[24] Beale, Ibid., 1-2 Thessalonians, 138, emphasis MJS

[25] Beale, Ibid., A New Testament Biblical Theology the Unfolding of the Old Testament in the New, 369

[26] Mathison, Postmillennialism, Ibid., 177

[27] Keil and Delitzsch Biblical Commentary on the Old Testament

[28] D Marion Clark, The Canopy of Glory, May 9, 2016, https://sermoncentral.com/sermons/the-canopy-of-glory-d-marion-clark-sermon-on-glory-201810?page=3&fbclid=IwY2xjawHCxLVleHRuA2FlbQIxMAABHR6Wya1Qtf-2iRK5UR-8yHb9lAnc-gp8BweH8hSHZd8bE5khG9JJ5qV2Sg_aem_epercpRci333ff9dRmLsJQ

A Full Preterist Response to Kenneth Gentry’s Articles: DANIEL 12, TRIBULATION, AND RESURRECTION and ACTS 24:15 AND THE ALLEGED NEARNESS OF THE RESURRECTION

A Full Preterist Response to Kenneth Gentry’s Articles:  DANIEL 12, TRIBULATION, AND RESURRECTION and ACTS 24:15 AND THE ALLEGED NEARNESS OF THE RESURRECTION 
By:  Michael J. Sullivan
“At that time Michael shall stand up, The great prince who stands watch over the sons of your people; And there shall be a time of trouble, Such as never was since there was a nation, Even to that time.  And at that time your people shall be delivered, Every one who is found written in the book.  2 And many of those who sleep in the dust of the earth shall awake, Some to everlasting life, Some to shame and everlasting contempt (cf. John 5:28-29; Matthew 13:39-43/24:3, 30-31; Acts 24:15; Revelation 20:5-15).  3Those who are wise shall shine Like the brightness of the firmament, And those who turn many to righteousness Like the stars forever and ever“But you, Daniel, shut up the words, and seal the book until the time of the end (Matthew 13:39-43/24-25); many shall run to and fro, and knowledge shall increase (of Messiah and new covenant salvation).”  Then I, Daniel, looked; and there stood two others, one on this riverbank and the other on that riverbank. And one said to the man clothed in linen, who was above the waters of the river, “How long shall the fulfillment of these wonders be (vss. 1-4)?”  Then I heard the man clothed in linen, who was above the waters of the river, when he held up his right hand and his left hand to heaven, and swore by Him who lives forever, that it shall be for a time, times, and half a time; and when the power of the holy people has been completely shattered, all these things (including the resurrection and glorification of vss. 2-3) shall be finishedAlthough I heard, I did not understand. Then I said, “My lord, what shall be the end of these things (again they are all fulfilled together)?”  And he said, “Go your way, Daniel, for the words are closed up and sealed till the time of the end. 10 Many shall be purified, made white, and refined, but the wicked shall do wickedly; and none of the wicked shall understand, but the wise shall understand. 11 “And from the time that the daily sacrifice is taken away, and the abomination of desolation is set up, there shall be one thousand two hundred and ninety days. 12 Blessed is he who waits, and comes to the one thousand three hundred and thirty-five days.  13 But you, go your way till the end; for you shall rest, and will arise to your inheritance at the end of the days.
Introduction
There are several things that are missing from Mr. Gentry’s new view that the resurrection of Daniel 12:2 was fulfilled corporately in AD 70 in his book,[1] article on his site,[2] or in the various lectures he has given where this passage comes up.
First, there is no humble acknowledgment that his new position on this text is the result of Full Preterist arguments pressing him to it over several years.  Nor is there any humble apology or acknowledgment to the Full Preterist community (or even to his futurist readers for that matter) for his past faulty eisegesis oF cherry-picking the time and fulfillment of the resurrection from the other eschatological events he took as fulfilled in AD 70 (the shattering of Jerusalem in judgment, the tribulation, and the three and a half years’ time frame).  Contextually the passage tells us that “all these things” not “some of these things” would be fulfilled together during the same “time of the end” period (Dan. 12:7).
Secondly, not only does Gentry neglect to tell his readers that his change on Daniel 12:2 is a result of full preterism pushing him in that direction, he doesn’t think twice about accepting the fact that men like him and James Jordan have actually stolen and are teaching the full preterist view on the resurrection and judgment of the dead.  Here is what they are proposing happened which is the full preterist view:

  • There was an “already/becoming/not yet” or progressive resurrection taking place for Israel roughly between AD 30 – AD 70.  In AD 70 the Church (God’s new covenant corporate Israel) was raised from the carcass of old covenant corporate Israel.
  • The souls of OT saints such as Daniel and Christians whom died prior to AD 70 were raised out of Hades or Abraham’s Bosom and inherited God’s kingdom/presence/eternal life at that time.

In a nut shell, that is the full preterist view on the judgment and resurrection of the living and dead between AD 30 – AD 70.  The only difference between progressive partial preterists and full preterists at this point is that full preterists do not go beyond what is written and make up an additional “already/becoming/not yet” eschaton beyond AD 70 which allegedly involves a casket resurrection at the end of history – to appease the creeds and or creedal supporters and publishers.
Thirdly, perhaps Gentry is not remorseful for his eisegesis and cherry-picking Daniel 12:2 from the rest of the AD 70 fulfillments he has given in this chapter, because he knows his new interpretation continues with this deplorable approach.  Let me explain.  There is no exegetical defense of Gentry’s novel view that the resurrection of Daniel 12:2 can have two or multiple fulfillments (one in AD 70 and a “consummate” physical one at the end of time).  Therefore, Gentry has come full circle on performing eisegesis (reading things into the text that are not there) or cherry-picking the eschatological events in Daniel chapter 12 from verse 2.  If Gentry can give Daniel 12:2 two fulfillments (one in AD 70 and one in our future), then what is to stop the dispensationalist from saying something like this:  “There may have been some kind of fulfillment of the Great Tribulation in an AD 66–70 (Dan. 12:1; Matt. 24:21) and in the “desolation” of Jerusalem and her temple in AD 70 (Dan. 9:27; Matt. 24:15), but those events were only typological or preview fulfillments for Israel today after Israel rebuilds her temple in the near future.”  Or why should Gentry oppose the amillennialist teaching that, while the Great Tribulation may have had some aspect of fulfillment in the events leading up to AD 70, we should not consider it as one historic event but an “already but not yet” process the church goes through until the end of history?  Gentry gives Daniel 12:2 two fulfillments but won’t allow dispensationalism or any other futurist system to do the same thing with the Great Tribulation, the three and a half years, or the Abomination of Desolation in Daniel 9:27. Jesus in Luke 21:20-22 and Matthew 13:39-43 did not say that all Old Testament prophecy or the resurrection and glorification of Daniel 12:2–3 would be fulfilled in two totally different ways spanning thousands or millions of years from AD 70 to the end of world history. He said that these things would all be fulfilled in His generation (“this generation”) at the end of the old covenant age.
It is more than inconsistent for Gentry and other partial preterists when debating premillennialists, dispensationalists, and amillennialists to argue that their preterist fulfillments in Matthew 24 and 95% of the book of Revelation were fulfilled in AD 70 and cannot have double, multiple, or be placed in a 2000+ “already-not yet” fulfillment reaching beyond AD 70; and then turn around and use this very argument on the resurrection when debating and trying to dismiss Full Preterist exegesis!  Selah.  For example Gary DeMar, rejects openness to the double fulfillment, mixed fulfillments, or future fulfillment theories in the Olivet Discourse:
“Either the Olivet Discourse applies to a generation located in the distant future from the time the gospel writers composed the Olivet Discourse or to the generation to whom Jesus was speaking; it can’t be a little bit of both. As we will see, the interpretation of the Olivet Discourse in any of the synoptic gospels does not allow for a mixed approach, a double fulfillment, or even a future completion. Matthew 24:34 won’t allow for it.”[3]
And Gentry teaches that a theory of “double fulfilling” AD 70 fulfillments in the book of Revelation, for example, is “pure theological assertion” that has “no exegetical warrant.”[4]  We couldn’t agree more!  So if it is true that the resurrection of Daniel 12:2 is found in the Matthew 24 and in the book of Revelation, then it would be “pure theological assertion” to claim another fulfillment of that resurrection is yet future to us.  Per Gentry, his approach has “no exegetical warrant” to it.
Similarly, Gentry and other partial preterists have attempted to blur and muddy their NT two comings of Christ (the parousia), two great commissions, two end of the ages, two fulfillments of the passing of the first creation and arrival of the new, and now two judgments and resurrections of the dead under the guise of two “already and not yet” eschatons.  If you have seen the plethora of exegetical problems with the dispensational double vision eschaton of a “the parousia” consummation/coming of Christ for Israel before the millennium and then another “the parousia” (“secret rapture”) consummation/coming of Christ for the Church, then one can easily see how partial preterism suffers from the same kind of eisegetical double vision hermeneutic which rips apart the harmony and analogy of the NT Scriptures!  Partial preterism teaches that there was one “already and not yet” 1)  roughly between AD 30 – AD 70 for Israel, and then what appears to be the first “not yet” in AD 70 becomes the “already” of the second “already and not yet” 2)  AD 70 – end of time for the Church.  They have learned from their futurist opponents that when an AD 70 fulfillment is exegetically developed their opponents “out” seems to be to throw it into a scholarly “already and not yet” scene.  This is Gentry’s approach now in debating Full Preterists which according to him is “pure theological assertion” with “no exegetical warrant.”  Even partial preterist Joel McDurmon tried this in his debate with Don Preston.  When pressed into a corner on such passages as Daniel 12:2/1 Corinthians 15/Revelation 20 – McDurmon admitted that these passages “could” have had “a” fulfillment in AD 70, but await another fulfillment/manifestation.  To claim that the resurrection and or judgment of the dead in 1 Corinthians 15 and Revelation 20 “could have a fulfillment in AD 70” is a huge admission which “gives the farm away.”
Fourthly, when one considers Gentry’s older writings and new writings on the resurrection of Daniel 12:2 they definitely do lead us to Full Preterism.  In the past Gentry has argued that the resurrection of Daniel 12:2 is the same “one” resurrection as what we see in these texts (Matt. 13:39-43; John 5:28-29—6:40; Acts 24:15; 1 Corinthians 15; Revelation 20).  This is a Full Preterist view.  In his new writings he is arguing that the resurrection of Daniel 12:2 was fulfilled spiritually and corporately in AD 70.  This too is a Full Preterist position.
Fifthly, Gentry never explains how Daniel (the person ie. his soul) was raised and received everlasting life in AD 70 (cf. Dan. 12:2, 13).  How and how many times must Daniel be raised from the dead to inherit eternal life and the kingdom?!?  Does Gentry believe that Daniel was raised out of Abraham’s Bosom (as James Jordan believes according to Revelation 20) in AD 70 and inheriting everlasting life was being raised into God’s presence?  Who knows because Gentry cannot articulate his position or attempt to answer the tough questions.
Lastly and most importantly, there is no exegetical work done by Gentry on where the judgment, resurrection, and “end” of Daniel 12:1-4 is referenced and alluded to in the NT (ex. Matt. 13:39-43/Matt. 24:3, 31; John 5:28-29; 1 Corinthians 15; Acts 24:15; Revelation 20) in order to prove that the Full Preterist view that the resurrection of Daniel 12:2 was consummately fulfilled in AD 70 is the wrong view.  As I will demonstrate in the bulk of this article, Ken doesn’t want to even acknowledge the collecting of these dots because he knows how reformed creedal eschatology and how full preterism has “connected these dots!” Gentry simply asserts that his new view that the resurrection of Daniel 12:2 was fulfilled in AD 70 does not lead to Full Preterism.   He  references only a few passages in the gospels and in the book of Revelation which he feels is an AD 70 fulfillment of Daniel 12:2 (where most commentators and orthodoxy has not made the connections) while ignoring the main passages such as Matthew 13:39-43; John 5:28-29; Acts 24:15 and Revelation 20 (where commentators and orthodoxy has made the connections)!   Here are the passages which Gentry applies to Daniel 12:2 and note how the relevant passages I listed are ignored:
“Christ himself points out that some from Israel will believe and be saved, while others will not (e.g., Mt 10:34–36; 13:11–15), that in the removing of the kingdom from Israel many will be crushed and scattered like dust (Mt 21:43–45). He even speaks of the saved Jews as arising from the “shadow of death” (Mt 4:16). Though in AD 70 elect Jews will flee Israel and will live (Mt 24:22), the rest of the nation will be a corpse: “wherever the corpse is, there the vultures will gather” (Mt 24:28). Indeed, in AD 70 we see in the destruction of the city of Jerusalem (Mt 22:7) that “many are called, but few are chosen” (Mt 22:14).
Second, elsewhere he employs the imagery of “regeneration” to the arising of the new Israel from out of dead, old covenant Israel in AD 70: “You who have followed Me, in the regeneration when the Son of Man will sit on his glorious throne, you also shall sit upon twelve thrones, judging the twelve tribes of Israel” (Mt 19:28).
This paralleling of divine blessing and divine curse, of life and death (cf. Ro 11:15) for those in Israel is a frequent theme (under varied images) in the Book of Revelation
Third, God’s angels protect some Jews from the winds of judgment, while not protecting others (Rev 7:1–9). John measures some Jews for safe-keeping in the temple, while not measuring others (11:1–2). Some stand high upon Mt. Zion in safety (Rev 14:1–5), while others do not (Rev 14:17–20).
Returning now to Daniel, it appears that Daniel is drawing from the hope of the future, literal resurrection and applying it symbolically to the first century leading up to the tribulation in AD 70. That is, he is portraying God’s separating believing Jews out of Israel through the winnowing of Israel in AD 70. Again, this is much like Ezekiel’s practice in his vision of the valley of dry bones.
Fourth, though Ezekiel’s prophecy is concerned with Israel as a whole, whereas Daniel shows that Israel’s hope is the believing remnant.
In Daniel 12:4 the prophet hears a command to seal up his message until Israel’s end, thus delaying its prophesied actions. In Revelation 22:10 John receives a command precisely the opposite of Daniel’s, resulting in Revelation as a whole being opened and thereby fulfilled shortly: “Do not seal up the words of the prophecy of this book, for the time is near” (Rev 22:10; cp. 1:1, 3; 22:6).”[5]
I feel this is by far the most glaring weakness of Gentry’s new view on Daniel 12:2, and therefore I will go ahead and do the exegetical work he can’t do and won’t do while quoting and referencing other reformed theologians to make the full preterist case.

Jesus’ Teaching on the Resurrection and Judgment of Daniel 12:1-4

Matthew 13:39-43/Daniel 12:2-3
Historical Argument:
The Jews during the times of Jesus and the NT era believed in two ages.  The first “this age” was that of the Mosaic old covenant law and prophets and the “age to come” or “age about to come” was that ushered in by Messiah and answered to the new covenant age.
“The end of this age” Exegetical Argument#1:
The new covenant age had not yet begun when Christ was teaching his audience about the judgment and resurrection which would take place at the end of their “this age” (Christ had not shed His blood yet).  Clearly the “this age” he is discussing is the old covenant age and the harvest/judgment/gathering/resurrection which would take place at that time.
Partial Preterist (Orthodox) Admission to Full Preterism confirms this interpretation:
Some of Gentry’s partial preterist colleagues have come to the conclusion that the parable of the wheat and tares was also fulfilled in AD 70.  For example, Joel McDurmon (Gary North’s son-in-law, and Director of Research for Gary DeMar’s American Vision):[6]
It is clear that Jesus did not have in mind the end of the world, nor did He mean the final judgment.  Rather, Matthew 13:24-30, 36-43 describe the judgment that would come upon unbelieving Jerusalem. During this time, the angels would “gather out of his kingdom all things that offend, and them which do iniquity” (13:41) and these would be judged with fire.  Many of them literally were burned in fire during the destruction of Jerusalem.  During this same time, however, the elect of Christ— “the children of the kingdom” (v. 38)—will be harvested.  While the explanation of the parable does not tell us their final end, the parable itself has the householder instructing the harvesters to “gather the wheat into my barn.”  In other words, they are protected and saved by God.
This, of course, is exactly what happened to the Christians. Not only were they saved in soul, but they mostly fled Jerusalem before the Roman siege.  This was consequent to Jesus’ advice to flee and not look back once the signs arose (Matt. 24:16-22); indeed this would correspond with the angels’ work of harvesting the elect (24:30).[7]
“The end” or “This age” Exegetical Argument #2:
“The end” of “this age” is equivalent to Daniel’s “time of the end” in (Daniel 12:4) and thus answers to the same time period.  That this is the same “time of the end” resurrection is clarified even stronger in our next argument.
“Then the righteous will shine forth as the sun in the kingdom of their Father” Exegetical Argument #3:
Virtually every commentator understands that Jesus is referencing the resurrection and glorification of (Daniel 12:2-3) in which the wise and righteous rise and “shine like the firmament” and “like the stars forever and ever.”
Gentry simply avoids the exegetical facts that Jesus is teaching the harvest/judgment/resurrection of Daniel 12:1-4 would be fulfilled at the end of the old covenant age in AD 70.  Here merely assumes that the parable of the wheat and tares will be fulfilled at the end of the Christian age or “end of history.”  Following James Jordan, the closest Gentry wants to come to applying the resurrection of Daniel 12:2 to Matthew 13:39-43 (the parable of the wheat and tares) is oddly in the parable right before it in Matthew 13:11-15 (the parable of the soils):
“Christ himself points out that some from Israel will believe and be saved, while others will not (e.g., Mt 10:34–36; 13:11–15), that in the removing of the kingdom from Israel many will be crushed and scattered like dust (Mt 21:43–45).”[8]
The harvest is the end of the age” Exegetical Argument #3
Gentry writes of Daniel’s resurrection,
“That is, he (Daniel) is portraying God’s separating believing Jews out of Israel through the winnowing of Israel in AD 70.”[9]
Uh, but isn’t it Jesus here in Matthew 13:39-43 that is connecting the resurrection/glorification of Daniel 12:2-3 with a “harvest” and thus a “winnowing of Israel in AD 70”?!?  Don’t be afraid of the text Ken.  At least another partial preterist Peter Leithart, who understands that the parable of the wheat and tares was fulfilled in AD 70 correctly writes, “Jesus has now come with His winnowing fork, and before the end of the age, the wheat and tares will be separated.  The end of the age thus refers not to the final judgment but to the close of “this generation.”[10]  Gentry takes the eschatological harvest/judgment/gathering of John the Baptist’s teaching in Matthew 3:7-12 as fulfilled in AD 70, so why is Ken so afraid of Jesus’ harvest/judgment/gathering in Matthew 13:39-43 as being the same harvest fulfilled in AD 70?  The answers I believe are as follows:
First, if Gentry concedes that the harvest/gathering/judgment/resurrection took place at the end of the old covenant age in AD 70, then this is but one more passage he has surrendered to full preterism – thus once again demonstrating that his writings and that of partial preterism in general “leads to full preterism” (something Gentry try’s to deny but everyone from any other eschatological school of thought knows to be true).
Secondly, if Gentry concedes that the harvest/gathering/judgment/resurrection of Matthew 13:39-43 took place in AD 70, then the harmony of Jesus’ teaching in the gospel of Matthew and exegetical evidence would demonstrate that the eschatological gathering at the “end of the age” in (Matthew 24:3, 30-31—chapter 25) was also fulfilled in AD 70 along with  the Great Commission of Matthew 28:18-20 at “the end [of the old covenant] age.”
Thirdly, if Gentry concedes that the harvest/gathering/judgment/resurrection of Matthew 13:39-43 took place in AD 70, then a “double,” “multiple,” “type / anti-type,” “already not yet” sell on the resurrection of Daniel 12:2 becomes virtually impossible to make to reformed/creedal orthodox folks who finance his ministry or creedal publishers who publish his materials.  This is also why American Vision and Gary DeMar have avoided this issue as well in my opinion.  If Jesus is directly teaching that the judgment and resurrection of Daniel 12:1-4, 13 would take place at the end of the old covenant “this age,” it would be pure and direct eisegesis (reading into the text something that is not there) to claim that somehow He meant that TWO different kinds of resurrections would take place in two different “this age” time frames spanning thousands or millions of years.  Early creedal statements and that of the Church fathers believed the “age to come” or “age about to come” was still future and when it came the Second Coming and judgment and resurrection of the living and dead would occur.  They did not teach that the NT’s use of the “age to come” or “age about to come” was fulfilled in AD 70 as partial preterists are now admitting and conceding to full preterism.
Concluding Daniel 12:1-4/Matthew 13:39-43 and the teachings of progressive partial preterism.  Directly or indirectly, progressive partial preterism has conceded to full preterism that Jesus taught the judgment and resurrection of the dead in Daniel 12:2-3 was fulfilled between AD 30 – AD 70 at the end of the old covenant age in fulfillment of the parable of the wheat and tares.  This begs the question as to if Jesus elsewhere in the gospels taught this AD 70 doctrine of the judgment and resurrection of the dead and if the rest of the NT applies the judgment and resurrection of the dead in Daniel 12:1-4 to AD 70 or the end of time.  To this issue we continue.
Matthew 24-25/Daniel 12:1-4

   Daniel 12:1-12

Olivet Discourse
1.  Tribulation and Abomination that causes   Desolation  (Dan. 12:1, 12) 1.  Tribulation and Abomination that causes   desolation

(Matt. 24:15, 21; Lk. 21:20-23)

2.  Judgment and Deliverance  (Dan. 12:1) 2.  Judgment and Deliverance

(Lk. 21:18-22, 28; Matt. 24:13)

3.  Resurrection  (Dan. 12:2-3) 3.  Resurrection (Matt. 13:40-43; 24:30-31; Lk.   21:27-28)
4.  The End (Dan. 12:4, 6, 8-9, 13) 4.  The End (Matt. 24:13-14)
5.  When would all this take place?  “. . .when the power [The Law] of the holy people [Israel] has been completely shattered [the destruction   of the city and the sanctuary in AD 70], all these things [including the judgment   and resurrection] shall be finished.”  “But you, go your way till the end; for you   shall rest, and will arise to your inheritance at the end of the days.”   (Dan. 12:7, 13) 5.  When would all this take place?  “There shall not be left here one stone upon   another, that shall not be thrown down” [the destruction of the city and the   sanctuary in AD 70].”  “Verily I say   unto you, This generation shall   not pass, till all these things [judgment & resurrection] be   fulfilled.”(Matt. 24:1, 34)

 
Argument #1 The Analogy of Scripture “Parallels”
Of course progressive partial preterists such as Gary DeMar and Keith Mathison have surrendered to full preterism the belief that Matthew 24-25 cannot be divided into two comings of Christ (one in AD 70 and another at the end of time), but rather one in AD 70.  Gentry has nowhere to go at this point except to concede that this is now a legitimate and orthodox position to take although Luther, Calvin and the WCF all have taught that the coming of Christ in the OD is indeed the Second Coming.  For example the Reformation Study Bible, is in perfect harmony with full preterism in interpreting the parallel’s in Matthew 24:30-31 as being the same eschatological event with the following passages:
“But the language of [Matthew 24:31] is parallel to passages like 13:41; 16:27; 25:31, as well as to passages such as 1 Cor. 15:52 and 1 Thess. 4:14–17.  The passage most naturally refers to the Second Coming.”
It is important to note that full preterist hermeneutical “parallels” are reformed “parallels.”  Let’s briefly enjoy the analogy of Scripture which partial preterism arbitrarily rips asunder in hopes of trying to deal with NT imminence and stay creedal at the same time.
Matthew 24-25/Luke 21 & Matthew 13 Parallels
Evangelism in the world takes place (Mt. 24:14/Mt. 13:38).
There is persecution, tribulation, apostasy, & faithfulness (Mt. 24:9-13/Mt. 13:19-30).
The subject is the growth and reception of the kingdom at which time the judgment at the “end of the age” takes place (Lk. 21:31-32/Mt. 13:43; Mt. 24:3/Mt. 13:40).
The Son of Man comes with His angels to gather the sheep/wheat into His barn/kingdom and the wicked goats/tares are gathered and thrown into the fire and burned (Mt. 24:30-31, 25:31-41/Mt. 13:39-42).
Matthew 24-25/Luke 21 & 1 Corinthians 15 Parallels
Christ’s coming/parousia and trumpet call (Mt. 24:27, 31/1 Cor. 15:23, 52).
This is the time of “the end” (Mt. 24:3, 14/1 Cor. 15:24).
At this time God judges His enemies (Mt. 21:43à22:41-44à24-25/1 Cor. 15:24-28).
This is the time for inheriting the kingdom (Lk. 21:31-32/1 Cor. 15:24).
This is the time for God’s final redemption when the sin, the death, and the Law are destroyed for God’s people (Lk. 21:27-28/1 Cor. 15:23, . The temple’s destruction =’s the death being swallowed up in victory over “the [Mosaic Torah] Law” (1 Cor. 15:55-56/Dan. 12:7).
Matthew 24 & 1 Thessalonians 4-5 Parallels
Reformed and Evangelical commentators such as G.K. Beale see that in 1 Thessalonians 4–5, Paul is drawing from Jesus’ teaching in Matthew 24.
“That both [1 Thessalonians] 4:15–18 and 5:1–11 explain the same events is discernible from observing that both passages actually form one continuous depiction of the same narrative in Matthew 24. . . .”[11]
Christ returns 1 Thess. 4:16=Matt. 24:30
From heaven 1 Thess. 4:16=Matt. 24:30
Accompanied by angels 1 Thess. 4:16=Matt. 24:31
With a trumpet of God 1 Thess. 4:16=Matt. 24:31
Believers gathered to Christ 1 Thess. 4:17=2 Matt. 4:31, 40-41
In clouds 1 Thess. 4:17=Matt. 24:30
Time unknown 1 Thess. 5:1-2=Matt. 24:36
Coming like a thief 1 Thess. 5:2=Matt. 24:43
Unbelievers unaware of impending judgment 1 Thess. 5:3=Matt. 24:8
Judgment comes as pain upon an expectant mother 1 Thess. 5:3=Matt. 24:8
Believers not deceived 1 Thess. 5:4-5=Matt. 24:43
Believers to be watchful 1 Thess. 5:6=Matt. 24:37-39
Warning against drunkenness 1 Thess. 5:7=Matt. 24:49
Beale goes on to write:
“Other significant parallels include:  the use of the word parousia for Christ’s coming; reference to Christ’s advent as “that day” (Mt. 24:36) or “the day of the Lord” (1 Thess. 5:2); and a description of someone coming to “meet” another (eis apantesin autou, virgins coming out to “meet” the bridegroom in Mt. 25:6; eis apantesin tou kyriou, believers “meeting” the Lord in 1 Thess. 4:17; see further Waterman 1975).”[12]
Gentry, to support his argument that 2 Thessalonians 2 was fulfilled in AD 70, says that “Most commentators agree that the Olivet Discourse is undoubtedly a source of the Thessalonian Epistles.[13]  Unfortunately Gentry’s sources of authority end up proving too much.  For example, both D.A. Carson and G. Henry Waterman (the same source Beale uses) make virtually the same parallels between Matthew 24–25 and 1 Thessalonians 4–5 that we do.
Another partial preterist and outspoken critic of full preterism Keith Mathison attempts to avoid the unified parallels between Matthew 24–25 and 1 Thessalonians 4–5 by claiming that his Reformed brothers and “hyper-preterists” merely assume that “Jesus is speaking of his second advent when he speaks of ‘the coming of the Son of Man’ in Matthew 24 and that Paul is speaking of the same thing in 1 Thessalonians 4.”[14]  The notion that Mathison is trying to pawn off here in his new book From Age to Age, is that Jesus in Matthew 24-25 was not teaching on his Second Coming (thus Mathison contradicts Luther, Calvin, and the WCF) and had very little to say about it at all in the gospels, and that it was the Holy Spirit who allegedly leads Paul to develop the doctrine of the Second Coming more in-depth in 1 Thessalonians 4 and 1 Corinthians 15.  Seriously, I can’t make this stuff up folks!  Where is this taught in the reformed creeds and what early church fathers were teaching this?  The self-evident fact of the matter however is that Mathison turns a blind eye to overwhelming evidence because Mathison assumes that partial preterism is right.  It is more than inconsistent and arbitrary to claim preterist parallels between Matthew 24 and 2 Thessalonians 2[15] and between Matthew 24 and 1 Thessalonians 5 to support AD 70 fulfillments of Pauline eschatology,[16] and then deny the obvious parallels between Matthew 24 and 1 Thessalonians 4.  But this is what partial preterists such as Mathison do to remain creedal and support doctrines the Scripture does not teach.  This is why partial preterism is a nothing more than a stepping stone to full preterism.
Argument #2 – Christ came to fulfill “all” of the “jots and tittles” of the OT law and prophets in AD 70 (Matthew 5:17-18=Matthew 24:35).  This would have to include the judgment and resurrection of Daniel 12:1-4
Gentry says that when Christ referred to the fulfillment of “all things written” in (Luke 21:22), He was referring to Old Testament prophecies only, and that Christ therefore did not include the resurrection of all men and the Second Coming in the term “all things written.”[17]  But if Jesus came to fulfill “all” of the “jots and tittles” of the OT law and prophets when “heaven and earth” pass and if Reformed, Evangelical and partial preterist theologians are admitting that “heaven and earth” in (Matthew 5:17-18) refers to the Temple and or old covenant world of Israel which perished in AD 70, then “Houston we have a problem” for Gentry and partial preterism!  Some of the best Reformed theologians have taught that “heaven and earth” in Matthew 5:18 refers to the old covenant system which passed away in AD 70.  Reformed theologian John Brown:
But a person at all familiar with the phraseology of the Old Testament Scriptures, knows that the dissolution of the Mosaic economy, and the establishment of the Christian, is often spoken of as the removing of the old earth and heavens, and the creation of a new earth and new heavens.[18]
Evangelical theologian Crispin H.T. Fletcher-Louis agrees:
. . . [T]he principal reference of “heaven and earth” is the temple centered cosmology of second-temple Judaism which included the belief that the temple is heaven and earth in microcosm.  Mark 13[:31] and Matthew 5:18 refer then to the destruction of the temple as a passing away of an old cosmology. . . .[19]
One of Gentry’s co-author and partial preterist colleague’s Gary DeMar agrees and goes further building upon John Brown’s observations:
“The darkening of the sun and moon and the falling of the stars, coupled with the shaking of the heavens (24:29), are more descriptive ways of saying that “heaven and earth will pass away” (24:35).  In other contexts, when stars fall, they fall to the earth, a sure sign of temporal judgment (Isa. 14:12; Dan. 8:10; Rev. 6:13; 9:1; 12:4).  So then, the “passing away of heaven and earth” is the passing away of the old covenant world of Judaism…[20]
Exegetically, Jesus says nothing about two passing’s of “heaven and earth.”  And another interpretive problem for progressive partial preterists such as Gary DeMar would be that they take both “heaven and earth” passages passing in (Matthew 5:17-18/Matthew 24:35) as the old covenant temple or world perishing in AD 70.  Follow me with these exegetical/logical points along with the teachings of reformed eschatology and see where we end up.
If the analogy of Scripture teaches us that these passages are “parallel” and thus are the same eschatological time of the end judgment and resurrection events (ie. Matthew 13:39-43=Matthew 24:31ff.=Daniel 12:1-4) and…
If Jesus’ statement of coming to fulfill “all” the OT “jots and tittles” of the law and prophets (Matthew 5:17-18) includes the judgment and resurrection of Daniel 12:1-4 (no one I know denies this).  And…
If all of the OT “law and prophets” were fulfilled when Israel’s “heaven and earth” passed in AD 70 (the necessary implication of partial preterism).  And…
If the passing of “heaven and earth” in both of these passages took place in AD 70 (ie. Matthew 5:17-18=Matthew 24:35), and…
If it is true per partial preterism (DeMar and others) that Matthew 24 cannot have double, multiple or have mixed fulfillments beyond AD 70,…
Then… the judgment and resurrection of Daniel 12:1-4 (necessarily implied in Matthew 5:17-18 and found in Matthew 13 and Matthew 24) took place at the end of the old covenant age in AD 70 and therefore, cannot have a double, mixed or fulfillment beyond AD 70.  Remember partial preterist teaching on the fulfillment of Matthew 24:  “Either the Olivet Discourse applies to a generation located in the distant future from the time the gospel writers composed the Olivet Discourse or to the generation to whom Jesus was speaking; it can’t be a little bit of both. As we will see, the interpretation of the Olivet Discourse in any of the synoptic gospels does not allow for a mixed approach, a double fulfillment, or even a future completion. Matthew 24:34 won’t allow for it.”[21]
Gentry’s assertion that Matthew 24:30-31 is not dealing with the Second Coming or resurrection event (and it’s possible that neither is Matthew 24:36ff.) is simply not valid.  It is not valid because 1)  Jesus is simply discussing the same end of the age gathering He addressed in Matthew 13:39-43 (which is Daniel 12:2-3), 2)  Pauline parallels between Matthew 24-25 / 1 Thessalonians 4-5 prove Jesus was addressing the gathering of the elect as the resurrection, 3)  When Jesus says He came to fulfill the OT law and prophets when Israel’s old covenant “heaven and earth” would pass away in such passages as Matthew 5:17-18/Luke 21:22/Matthew 24:35, He not only has the judgment and resurrection of Daniel 12:1-4 in view in Matthew 24-25 but also of what commentators and theologians have called “Isaiah’s little apocalypse” (Isa. 24—28):
“IN THAT DAY (the last day of the old covenant age) the Lord will thresh from the flowing Euphrates to the Wadi of Egypt, and you, O Israelites, WILL BE GATHERED (cf. Matt. 13:39-43, 49/Matt. 24:30-31/2 Thess. 2:1) up one by one. And in THAT DAY A GREAT TRUMPET WILL SOUND (Matt. 24:30-31/1 Thess. 4:15-17/1 Cor. 15:52) those who were perishing in Assyria and those who WORSHIP THE LORD ON THE HOLY MOUNTAIN IN JERUSALEM.” (Isa. 27:13).
Of Isaiah 27:13‘s connection with the NT texts I inserted above, let’s turn to G.K. Beale and D.A. Carson for support:
“The trumpet as a sign of the day of the Lord in 1 Cor. 15:52 recalls Isa. 27:13…” Of 2 Thessalonians 2:1, “The content of Paul’s appeal in this section concerns not only “the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ,” but also “our gathering to him.” The immediate reference to this latter subject is the comforting picture given in the previous letter of how all believers, both those who have died and those who are still alive, will be gathered together to Jesus at his return (1 Thess. 4:16–17). The motif, however, goes back to the widespread OT hope in the gathering together of the scattered exiles to their own land on the day of the Lord (Ps. 106:47 [105:47 LXX]; Isa. 27:13; 43:4–7; 49:12; 56:8; Jer. 29:14; 30:3, 18; 31:8, 23; 33:7; Joel 3:1–2; Zech 2:6; Tob. 14:5; 2 Macc. 1:27; 2:7, 18; Pss. Sol. 17:50; T. Ash. 7:6–7; T. Naph. 8:3). This hope was taken over by Jesus and his scattered followers to refer to the final gathering of God’s people with the Messiah (Matt. 24:31 par.; cf. 23:37 par.).[22]
Within “Isaiah’s little apocalypse” the resurrection is to take place at the time of this trumpet gathering in Isaiah 27:13 and on a mountain where the wedding feast takes place Isaiah 25:6-8.  In Jewish weddings the feast always follows the wedding which leads us to our next argument.
Argument # 3 Wedding=Resurrection
If the parousia of Christ in both Matthew 24-25 is pointing to Christ coming to close the old covenant age in AD 70 (DeMar and Mathison’s view with Gentry seeing no problem with it), and if the wedding takes place at this time (cf. Matthew 25:1-13), then it necessarily follows that the resurrection of Isaiah 25:6-8 was also fulfilled in AD 70.
Daniel’s time of the end judgment and resurrection had to either be fulfilled at the end of the old covenant age in AD 70 or at the end of the Christian age – it can’t be both!  Either the passing of “heaven and earth” and the fulfilling of all the OT law and prophets were fulfilled when Israel’s old covenant world “heaven and earth” passed away with the destruction of the temple in AD 70, or it refers to the literal planet at the end of time – it can’t be both!  Either Christ came in His parousia and the wedding/resurrection took place in AD 70 or it takes place at the end of time – it can’t be both!  Whey?  Because in the words of DeMar,  “…Matthew 24:34 won’t allow for it.”
Concluding the teachings of progressive partial preterism on Matthew 24-25/Daniel 12:1-4.  Through 1)  the analogy of Scripture and 2) seeing that Jesus came to fulfill all the OT law and prophets by AD 70 in such passages as Matthew 5:17-18/Matthew 24:35/Luke 21:22 full preterism is justified in taking a consistently reformed position that the judgment and resurrection of the dead described by Jesus and Daniel in Matthew 13:39-43=Daniel 12:1-4=Matthew 24-25 were events fulfilled at the end of the old covenant age in AD 70.  This is when all OT prophecy was fulfilled (cf. Luke 21:20-22/Matthew 5:17-18/Matthew 24:35) and there can be no double, multiple, or mixed fulfillments of this prophetic material beyond AD 70.  This is consistent reformed eschatology pure and simple.  Selah.
John 5:28-29/Daniel 12:1-2
Commentators have long understood that Daniel 12:2 is the source for Jesus’ teaching on the resurrection in John 5:28-29 because the only OT passage which mentions a resurrection for both the righteous and the wicked is Daniel 12:2 and the only OT passage addressing “eternal life” is Daniel 12:2.  G.K. Beale points out an additional connection – in that Jesus is following the (OG) LXX of Daniel 12:1-2, 4 when it comes to this coming resurrection “hour” of both believers and unbelievers:[23]
The “already” or imminent “already”

Daniel 12:1:    “And at that hour…” John 5:25:    “…an hour is coming and now is…”
Daniel 12:2:    “Many of those who sleep in the width of the earth will arise   [anatesontai]…some unto eternal life and others to reproach…and to   eternal shame.” John 5:24:    “…he who hears My word, and believes Him who sent Me, has eternal life,   and does not come into judgment, but has passed out of death into   life.”

 The “not yet”

Daniel 12:1:    “And at that hour…” John 5:28:    “…for an hour is coming, in which all who are in the tombs will hear   His voice,
Daniel 12:2:    “Many of those who sleep in the width of the earth will arise   [anatesontai]…some unto eternal life and others to reproach…and   to eternal shame.” John 5:29:    “and will come forth; those who did the good deeds to a resurrection   [anatasin] of life, those who committed the evil deeds to a resurrection   [anatasin] of judgment.”MJS – also related:1 John 2:18:    “Dear children it is the last hour…”Revelation   14:7:  “…the hour of His judgment has come.”

From the very start Gentry is at odds with reformed theologians such as G.K. Beale.  Both believe that the resurrection of John 5:28-29 is the “not yet” of a physical resurrection at the end of history, but consider the problem in that Beale believes the “not yet” resurrection “hour” of Daniel 12:1-2—John 5:28-29—1 John 2:17—Revelation 14:7 are all the same event to be fulfilled at the end of history, while Gentry on the other hand believes the judgment and resurrection “hour” of Daniel 12:1-2—1 John 2:17—Revelation 14:7 were fulfilled in AD 70!  However, both reformed views form full preterism when it comes to John’s judgment and resurrection “hour.”  Beale (nor the classical Reformed amillennial position) does not give the “not yet” judgment and resurrection of Daniel 12:1-4 TWO end of the age (“not yet”) fulfillments as the progressive partial preterists are now forced to do — in order to try and be consistent with NT imminence while trying to please creedal supporters at the same time.
In commenting on the resurrection of Daniel 12:2 Gentry mentions the spiritual and corporate nature of the resurrection for Israel in Ezekiel 37 a lot to support his corporate view of Israel being raised into the new covenant Israel by AD 70.  Well, since there was a spiritual and corporate resurrection of the dead coming out of their graves in Ezekiel 37 and there is a spiritual fulfillment for the dead rising within the immediate context of John 5:24-26, there is no exegetical reason why the new covenant anti-type coming resurrection hour out of graves in John 5:28-29 is not also a corporate and spiritual resurrection.
Since partial preterism is now teaching that the resurrection of John 5:28-29 is the resurrection of Daniel 12:2 and are fulfilled together, and that the resurrection of Daniel 12:2 happened in AD 70, it necessarily follows that they need to prove without a shadow of doubt that the resurrection of John 5:28-29 is a physical/biological resurrection which takes place at the end of history and not the AD 70 one.  And if I’m not mistaken Joel McDurmon has also said that this passage could have had a fulfillment in AD 70 just like there “could” have been one in 1 Corinthians 15 and Revelation 20.  Gentry and partial preterism in general have not brought forth any compelling exegetical evidence that John 5:28-29 refers to a biological resurrection at the end of history.
David Green in response to Strimple in our book House Divided Bridging the Gap in Reformed Eschatology A Preterist Response to When Shall These Things Be?, has updated his response a bit on this passage (see pages 178-180):
Strimple Argument #6: John 5:28-29 obviously teaches a physical resurrection of the dead in that it speaks of a time in which “all who are in the tombs will hear his voice and come out, those who have done good to the resurrection of life, and those who have done evil to the resurrection of judgment” (297).
Answer: In order to understand John 5:28 and 29, we must first look three verses above it, in John 5:25, where Jesus said that the hour “now is” when “the dead shall hear the voice of the Son of God, and they that hear shall live.”  As most Reformed interpreters agree, Jesus in that verse was referring to the preaching of His death and resurrection.  The preaching of that message commenced at Pentecost.  “The dead” were physically living people who were spiritually dead in sin, and “the voice of the Son of God” was the gospel.  Having heard the gospel, those who were spiritually “dead” were spiritually resurrected.  They lived in that they received eternal life through faith in the gospel (“the voice of the Son of God”).
Then, in verses 28 and 29, Jesus expanded His teaching on the resurrection to include those who were not only spiritually dead, but who were also physically dead.  He did not call them “dead” (as He had already called the living who were spiritually dead), but He referred to them through another figure of speech as “all who are in the graves.”  They were not literally in their graves or tombs, of course, but were in Hades/Sheol.
What is often missed in this passage is that, like the physically living in verse 25, the physically dead in verse 28 were also going to live by means of hearing Christ’s “voice.”  As we know from verse 25, that “voice” is the gospel.  The physically dead therefore were going to hear the gospel (cf. 1 Pet. 4:6.) and were, as a result of hearing the gospel, going to be resurrected (regenerated, born from out of death and Hades).  This means that the physically dead were, like the physically living, spiritually dead.  And this inescapably means that both the physically living and the physically dead were going to be spiritually resurrected by means of the gospel-voice of the Son of God.  One resurrection in two main stages:  First, the last days saints; then, the Old Testament dead (“the rest of the dead” in Revelation 20:5). Note the parallels between John 4:21, 23 and John 5:25, 28:

  1. . . . [T]he hour cometh, and now is, when the true worshipers shall worship the Father in spirit and in truth. . . . (Jn. 4:23)
  2. . . . [T]he hour cometh, when ye shall neither in this mountain, nor yet at Jerusalem, worship the Father. (Jn. 4:21)

1. . . . [T]he hour is coming, and now is, when the dead shall hear the voice of the Son of God: and they that hear shall live. (Jn. 5:25)
2. . . . [T]he hour is coming, in the which all that are in the graves shall hear His voice. . . . (Jn. 5:28)
These two sets of prophecies are parallel.  They speak of the same timeframes, which were these:
Pentecost (AD 30)
1. The true worshipers would worship the Father in spirit and in truth.

  1. The dead would hear the voice of the Son of God, and live.

Fall of Jerusalem (AD 70)

  1. God’s worshipers would no longer worship Him in Jerusalem.

2. All who were in the graves would hear His voice.
After hearing the gospel, the dead were raised out of their Adamic graves (Hades) in the end of the age.  And those among them who believed the gospel received eternal life in the kingdom of God.  But those who hated the gospel (those who had done evil) were raised out of Hades only to stand before God and to enter into “eternal punishment” / “the second death” (Matt. 25:46; Jn. 5:28-29; Rev. 20:14).”
Gentry agrees with full preterism that Jesus’ “already and not yet” eschatological “hour” in John 4 is between AD 30 – AD 70 when the old covenant mountain and temple worship is removed and the new established,[24] but then Gentry would claim Jesus’ same phrases on the coming eschatological “hour” in John 5 allegedly deal with the end of time.  We again find this arbitrary and exegetically unconvincing.

The Apostle Paul’s teaching on the Resurrection and Judgment of Daniel 12:1-4

We now turn our attention to Pauline eschatology and how Paul develops the resurrection of  Daniel 12:2, 13 in the NT.  Does Paul follow the same teaching that Jesus does in the gospels concerning an imminent AD 70 “hour” and judgment/resurrection of the living and dead?
Acts 24:15/Daniel 12:2
Paul, in agreement with Daniel and Jesus, also taught that the resurrection of Daniel 12:2 was imminent in the first century:  “having hope toward God, which they themselves also wait for, that there is about to be a rising again of the dead, both of righteous and unrighteous (Acts 24:15, YLT & WEY)
Argument #1 – Paul taught the OT resurrection:
The Apostle Paul taught, “…nothing but what the Prophets and Moses said was going to take place” (Acts 26:21-23).  This would obviously include Daniel 12:2
Argument #2 – Only one place in Prophets that predicted a resurrection for both groups:
There is only one passage found in “the law and prophets” (Acts 24:14-15) that explicitly speaks of a resurrection of believers and unbelievers, and that is Daniel 12:2.  This is Paul’s source in Acts 24:15, as virtually any commentary or scholarly work agrees.
Argument #3 – Paul’s resurrection was “about to” take place:
Paul says that Daniel’s resurrection was “about to” take place.  Although Gentry has completely ignored arguments 2-3 above, he has tried to appeal to lexical and language works such as BDAG to get rid of the imminence in this passage.[25]  He and other partial preterists appeal to YLT and WEY translations in supporting passages they want to be fulfilled in AD 70 when debating futurists, but somehow everyone is supposed to think that these translations must be in error if they posit the resurrection as being imminent in the first century when debating full preterist’s.  Unbelievable. 
Argument #4 – The burden of proof is now upon Gentry:
Gentry’s new progressive partial preterist interpretation that the resurrection of Daniel 12:2 was fulfilled in AD 70 begs the question – if Jesus in the gospels and John in the book of Revelation apply the resurrection of Daniel 12:2 to AD 70, then why is it a stretch to believe that the Apostle Paul isn’t developing the resurrection of Daniel 12:2 in Acts 24:15 to AD 70 as well?
In Gentry’s article Acts 24:15 AND THE ALLEGED NEARNESS OF THE RESURRECTION,[26] he claims this passage does not support a full preterist interpretation concerning the judgment and resurrection of the dead.  Since Gentry and his partial preterist partners in crime have stolen a full preterist view of an AD 30 – AD 70 “already and not yet” resurrection (one that was progressive, spiritual, and corporate for Israel resulting in the souls of saints being raised out Hades or Abraham’s Bosom) the burden of proof is now upon Gentry to prove that Acts 24:15 isn’t the AD 70 judgment and resurrection he claims did take place in AD 70 (no matter if mello here should be translated as “about to” or not)!
Argument #5 – Cowards are usually found hiding and unable to respond:
Gentry will not allow myself, Don Preston or William Bell to add comments under his articles on his site, because he doesn’t want to look bad and have us demonstrate to his readers how indeed his teachings are in fact leading people to full preterism.  Nor does he want it publicly pointed out how he is avoiding 3 out of the 4 arguments that we have given on this passage (see above).  I continue to find Gentry arrogant, deceptive, ignorant and unscholarly when he behaves in such a manner.
Romans 13:11-12/Romans 8:18-23 YLT/Romans 11:11-27 & Daniel 12
Again since Paul taught no other things on the resurrection except that which could be found in the law and the prophets, it is no stretch to see that Daniel’s “hour” (cf. OG LXX) in Daniel 12:1-2 of resurrection is not only Jesus’ or John’s in (John 5:28-29) but also in Paul’s (Romans 13:11-12).  If Beale is correct in that the judgment and resurrection of Daniel 12:1-2 has an “already and not yet” aspect to it, and he makes parallel’s to the (OG) LXX with that of the “already and not yet” “hour” of John 5:24-29, then I see no reason why Paul is not drawing from that same “hour” and waking out of “sleep” here:  “Besides this you know what hour it is (cf. 1 John 2:17-18), how it is full time (the end time or time of the end of Daniel 12:4) now for you to wake from sleep (Dan. 12:2). For salvation (cf. Dan. 9:24 – finish transgression, to put an end to sin, to atone for wickedness, to bring in everlasting righteousness) is nearer to us now than when we first believed (the NT’s “already”); the night is far gone, the day is at hand (the NT’s AD 70 “not yet”). Let us then cast off the works of darkness and put on (the transformation resurrection process) the armor of light; (Romans 13:11-12).

Daniel 12:1:    “And at that hour…” Romans 13:11:    “…you know what hour it is…”
Daniel 12:4:    “the end time” or “time of the end” Romans 13:11:    “…how it is full time…”
Daniel 12:2:    “Many of those who sleep in the width of the earth will arise Romans 13:11:    “The hour has come for you to wake up from your sleep…”

Partial preterists such as Jordan and Gentry believe that Jesus and the Apostle John taught that the resurrection of Daniel 12:2 had a spiritual and corporate body resurrection process taking place between AD 30 – AD 70.  We have this already and imminent not yet process in Paul’s theology on the resurrection in this passage as well pointing to AD 70.
Argument #1 – Imminence:
The resurrection of Romans 13:11-12 was the resurrection of Daniel 12:2 and it was “at hand.”
Argument #2 – The analogy of Scripture:
Partial preterists have acknowledged that Romans 13:11-12 was fulfilled in AD 70 and yet the Reformed Study Bible and classic amillennialists believe that the restoration of creation and the resurrection or redemption of the body in Romans 8:18-23 are the same events.  We couldn’t agree more and accept both of these reformed conclusions!
Argument #3 – Imminence in Romans 8:18-23 YLT and analogy of Scripture:
In our second edition of House Divided Bridging the Gap in Reformed Eschatology (pages 116-120) I pointed out how Gary DeMar (Mathison and Gentry’s partner in crime when it comes to trying to overthrow full preterism) agrees with us and the YLT and WEY translations that the glorification of the Church or the “glory” that was “about to be revealed” points to an AD 70 fulfillment of (Romans 8:18).  At least this is more progressive and honest than Gentry’s more than inconsistent “scholarship” on mello here.  I wrote the following and would like a response from Mr. Gentry:
“It is more than arbitrary for partial preterists such as Gentry to honor Young’s literal translation of mello in Revelation 1:19 when debating Dispensationalists and Amimmennialists, but then not honor it in Romans 8:18 when debating full preterists.  Mello is used in the aorist infinitive in both verses.  Gentry writes of mello in Revelation 1:19:
…this term means “be on the point of, be about to.” …According to Young’s Literal Translation of the Bible, Revelation 1:19 reads: “Write the things that thou hast seen, and the things that are, and the things that are about to come [mello] after these things.” The leading interlinear versions of the New Testament concur. This is surely the proper translation of the verse.[27]    …when used with the aorist infinitive — as in Revelation 1:19 — the word’s preponderate usage and preferred meaning is: “be on the point of, be about to.  The same is true when the word is used with the present infinitive, as in the Rev. 3:10.[28]  Unfortunately, none of the major translators cited above translates Revelation 1:19 in a literal fashion.[29]
Where is Gentry’s disappointment when it comes to translators not translating Romans 8:18 by the same grammatical standard?  It is nowhere to be found, even though there are two other Greek words of imminence (apokaradokia and apekdekomai —  “eagerly waiting”) within the immediate context.
At least partial preterist Gary DeMar has tried to be more consistent with a proper translation of mello in Romans 8:18. Citing Robert Young’s Literal Translation of the Bible he writes:“Whatever the glory is it was ‘about to be revealed’…”[30]
We appreciate the honesty on properly translating mello here as “about to be revealed,” but contextually there is no ambiguity as to what the imminent manifestation of this “glory” was — the liberation of creation from its groaning and bondage, the full adoption of the sons of God, and the “redemption of the body” (vss. 18-23).”
To further complicate matters for progressive partial preterists such as Gentry, Mathison and DeMar on Paul’s imminent expectation of the glorification of the Church, liberation of creation, full adoption of the sons of God and the resurrection or redemption of the body in Romans 8:18-23 is my reference to John Lightfoot (one their favorite partial preterists to quote) who in no uncertain terms held to a full preterist view of the “creation” groaning – being men and not the planet earth (not even poetically).
And of course one final response to Gentry here on the use of mello in Romans 8:18 – Ken used BDAG as virtually his end all argument in his attempt to translate mello in (Acts 24:15) as “shall” or “will” instead of “about to be,” and yet BDAG references (Romans 8:18) as “about to be revealed.”  Once again we find partial preterist’s such as Gentry being unable to deal with what other partial preterists teach on important texts and or are using grammatical arguments and linguistic works arbitrarily.
Argument #4 – Romans 11:11-27:
Gentry, and his anti-full preterist co-authors in WSTTB? and other partial preterist associates form full preterism – the imminent glorification, restoration of creation, and resurrection in (Romans 8:18-23) and (Romans 13:11-12) were “about to be” fulfilled in an AD 70 “at hand” time frame along with a third resurrection text partial preterists take as fulfilled in AD 70 (“all Israel shall be saved” being “life from the dead”) which to my knowledge Gentry has not acknowledged along with Mathison (Romans 11:11-27) (see pages 126-128):
“Mathison neglects to interact with other partial preterists such as DeMar and Jordan who teach that “all Israel” was saved by AD 70 and that covenantally, there no longer remain “ethnic” Jews after AD 70.[31] Why was not the view of DeMar and Jordan one of the many “possible interpretations” within Mathison’s eschatology of uncertainty?”
To drive the point home again – if it is true that there was a spiritual corporate (process and covenantal) resurrection which was fulfilled to close the old covenant age in AD 70 (climaxing with dead saints such as Daniel himself being raised out of Hades or Abraham’s Bosom) per orthodox partial preterism, then why wouldn’t the Apostle Paul be teaching this kind of resurrection in Acts 24:15 YLT; Romans 8:18-23 YLT; Romans 13:11-12; and Romans 11:11-27?  If not why not Mr. Gentry?  And if so partial preterists such as Joel McDurmon need to prove from these passages that both an AD 70 resurrection is in view but an ultimate physical one is found in the text as well.
1 Corinthians 15/Daniel 12:1-4
Again, we would concur with Reformed Study Bibles, commentators and theologians whom state that Paul is following Christ’s eschatology and thus the two are “parallel” in such passages as Matthew 13:39-43; Matthew 24-25; 1 Thessalonians 4-5 and 1 Corinthians 15.  Or that Daniel’s resurrection is Paul’s in 1 Corinthians 15.  But can Gentry and Jordan’s progressive AD 30 – AD 70 resurrection for Israel resulting in the dead being raised out of Hades be seen in 1 Corinthians 15?  As Joel McDurmon has admitted there could have been an AD 70 fulfillment of the passage.

Daniel 12

1 Corinthians 15

1.  Resurrection unto “eternal life” (v. 2) 1.  Resurrection unto incorruptibility or immortality (vss. 52–53)
2.  Time of the end (v. 4) 2.  Then cometh the end (v. 24)
3.  When the power of the holy people [the Mosaic OC law] is completely shattered (v.   7) 3.  When victory over “the [Mosaic OC] law” comes (v. 56)

Argument #1 The rising of the dead:
There definitely seems to be good reason to plug Gentry’s progressive and corporate view of the resurrection of Israel into 1 Corinthians 15.
Wuest’s translation of the present tense of (1 Cor. 15:25) correctly renders the last enemy of death as in the process of “being” destroyed.  Obviously this is not a fleshly corpse resurrection taking place over the last two thousand years.  Are corpses coming out of the ground?  Are men living to be 500-900 years old?  No.  But between AD 30 – AD 70 the administration of the old covenant condemning power of “the law” was present and its promises contained in the Law and Prophets had not been completely fulfilled (Matt. 5:17-19/1 Cor. 15:54-56).
In Hosea, Israel had been sown in death and captivity but she was in the process of being raised from something greater than a Gentile power (ie. “the death” that came through Adam), united together, and transformed through the good news of the new covenant.  Israel’s process of being transformed and being sown and rising from old covenant glory into new covenant glory in (1Cor. 15 & 2 Cor. 3) should be viewed together.  The Greek and grammar of these passages being in the present passive indicatives renders a more probable translation of “if the dead are not rising,”(vss. 16, 29, 32), “the death being destroyed” (vs.26), “But God is giving it a body,” (vs.38) and,  “So also is the resurrection of the dead. It is being sown in corruption; it is being raised in incorruption:  It is being sown in dishonour; it is being raised in glory: it is being sown in weakness; it is being raised in power:  It is being sown a natural body; it is being raised a spiritual body. There is a natural body, and there is a spiritual body” (vss.42-44).  Gordon Fee in his work on (1Cor.15) puzzles over this,
“The grammar of this sentence is somewhat puzzling…” “The sentence literally reads, “The last enemy is being destroyed.”[32]
Perhaps something else that might be “puzzling” in 1 Corinthians 15 that my friend Don K. Preston pointed out to me at the Criswell Conference concerning (1 Corinthians 15:49) is that  the text does not say “we shall bear the image” it is literally “let us bear the image.”  It is in the subjunctive, (phoresomen) not simple future!  That first century Christians were playing an active role in their resurrection (through the sovereign power and free grace of God) is something that we have already seen in the “already and not yet” resurrection of Romans 13:11-12/Daniel 12:1-2.
Most if not all of Gentry’s amillennial co-authors in WSTTB? would agree with the Reformed Study Bible for example which equates the parousia and or resurrection of Matthew 13:39-43; Matthew 24:27-31 with 1 Corinthians 15:
But the language of [Matthew 24:31] is parallel to passages like 13:41; 16:27; 25:31, as well as to passages such as 1 Cor. 15:52 and 1 Thess. 4:14–17.  The passage most naturally refers to the Second Coming.”
The classic amillennial position is that the one end time resurrection and judgment of Daniel 12:1-4 is the resurrection and judgment Paul is developing in 1 Corinthians 15.  So…
Argument #2 – Analogy of Scripture:
If it is true that the resurrection and judgment of Daniel 12:1-4 was fulfilled in AD 70 (per Gentry) and if it is also true that the resurrection and judgment of Daniel 12:1-4 is the same time of the end resurrection described by Paul in 1 Corinthians 15 (which cannot be double fulfilled – per classic amillennial view), then the resurrection of 1 Corinthians 15 was fulfilled in AD 70.  This is a perfectly logical and reformed conclusion to make regarding the resurrection of 1 Corinthians 15.
There are many more full preterist arguments that Gentry needs to respond to when it comes to 1 Corinthians 15 which are addressed in chapter seven of our book, House Divided Bridging the Gap in Reformed Eschatology.

The book of Revelation and Daniel 12:1-4

Revelation 20/Daniel 12
Gentry has been very outspoken that the millennium of Revelation 20 was not fulfilled by AD 70 and yet at the same time holds that there was a progressive judgment and resurrection for Israel between AD 30 – AD 70.  In our second edition of HD, I added seven closing arguments or points on the millennium of Revelation 20 which would also refute Gentry’s futuristic position (pages 131-133):
“In scriptural usage, a symbolic “thousand” can be likened to “one” (day / yesterday / a watch in the night), or used in reference to millions of hills, or to eternity (“forever”). A “thousand” can be likened unto or used to represent a number lesser or greater than a literal thousand. Only its context can determine its literal numerical meaning, but the basic idea that is communicated by the number is “fullness.” As G. K. Beale wrote, “The primary point of the thousand years is probably not a figurative reference to a long time . . .”[33]
To conclude my section on the millennium of Revelation 20, please consider the following exegetical, orthodox, and historical points:
Kenneth Gentry informs us that the book of Revelation is about things which were past, present, and “about to be” fulfilled in John’s day (Rev. 1:19, YLT). There is no exegetical evidence that Revelation 20 does not fall within these inspired parameters.
As G.K. Beale has said, the symbol of the thousand years does not have to be taken as describing a long period of time (i.e., thousands of years).
It has also been acknowledged by Reformed theologians that many Rabbis believed that the period of Messiah was to be a transitionary stage between “this age/world and the age/ world to come.”  These Rabbis (such as R. Adiba), understood this transition period to be forty years, based upon how long the Israelites were in the wilderness before inheriting the land. This type/anti-type understanding is developed for us in the book of Hebrews (cf. Heb. 3-4; 10:25, 37; 11—13:14, YLT).  And as we have noted from Reformed partial preterists such as Joel McDurmon and Gary DeMar, it is within the realm of Reformed orthodoxy to believe that Jesus’ and Paul’s “this age/world” was the old covenant age, and that “the last days” were the days of transition between the old covenant age and the new covenant age (AD 30 – 70).
Reformed partial preterists such as Keith Mathison, Kenneth Gentry, and James Jordan teach that the content of Revelation 1-19 and 21-22 was fulfilled by AD 70, at which time there was a judgment and resurrection of the dead and arrival of the new creation.  And amillennialists such as Simon Kistemaker teach that Revelation 20:5–15 recapitulates the same judgment and consummation scenes that are depicted in chapters 1–19 and 21–22.  Full preterists hold to both of these Reformed and “orthodox” positions in interpreting the book of Revelation.
In criticizing the premillennial view, which often seeks to isolate Revelation 20 from the rest of the New Testament, amillennialists and many postmillennialists hold that Revelation 20 falls within the “already and not yet” of the “last days” period in the New Testament, and that this transition period is depicted in the parable of the wheat and tares, or in Matthew 24–25.  But as we have seen, it is “orthodox” to believe the “last days” ended with the old covenant age in AD 70, and that the harvest/gathering and coming of Christ in Matthew 13 and 24–25 was fulfilled by AD 70.
If it is true that a) the coming of Christ in Matthew 24 and 25 is referring to the AD 70 judgment, as Mathison and other partial preterists are now proposing, and if it is true that b) John’s version of Matthew 24-25 is found in the book of Revelation, and if it is true that c) Matthew 24:27-31 — 25:31ff. is descriptive of the one end-of-the-age Second Coming, judgment, and resurrection event (the creedal position), then d) the authors of WSTTB have some explaining to do, because these orthodox doctrines form the “this-generation” forty year millennial view of full preterism.

MATTHEW 24-25

REVELATION 20:5-15

Resurrection and   judgment Matt. 24:30-31 (cf. Matt. 13:39-43/Dan. 12:2-3) Matt. 25:31-46 (cf.   Matt. 16:27-28) Resurrection   and judgment Rev. 20:5-15
De-creation   heaven and earth pass/flee matt. 24:29, 35 (cf. Matt. 5:17-18) De-creation   heaven and earth pass/flee Rev. 20:11 (cf. Rev. 6:14; 16:20; 21:1)
Christ   on throne to judge Matt. 25:31 God   on throne to judge Rev. 20:11
Wicked   along with Devil eternally punished Matt. 25:41-46 Wicked   along with Devil eternally punished Rev. 20:10, 14-15

If it is true that a) the judgment and resurrection of the dead in Daniel 12:1-4, 13 were fulfilled by AD 70 (per Gentry), and if it is true that b) Daniel 12:1-4, 13 is parallel to Revelation 20:5-15 (classic amillennial view), then c) once again the authors of WSTTB have some explaining to do, in that these orthodox views form the “this-generation” forty-year millennial view of full preterism.

DANIEL   12:1-2

REVELATION   20:5-15

Only   those whose names are written in the book would be delivered/saved from   eternal condemnation Dan. 12:1-2 Only   those whose names are written in the book would be delivered/saved from the   lake of fire Rev. 20:12-15
This is the time for the resurrection and judgment   of the dead Dan. 12:1-2 This is the time for the resurrection and judgment   of the dead Rev. 20:5-15

Therefore, the reader should be able to discern that the full preterist view of the millennium is: 1) consistent with the teaching of Revelation, 2) falls within the “orthodox” views the Reformed church, 3) is in harmony with the analogy of Scripture, and 4) has historical support from Rabbis who saw a forty-year transition period between the two ages. Our view on the millennium is exegetically sound and orthodox. It is not as “difficult” as Mathison attempts to portray it.”
Mr. Gentry wants to apply his AD 30 – AD 70 judgment and resurrection view of Daniel 12:1-4 in Revelation 7 and 14 but doesn’t want to touch upon where everyone clearly sees Daniel 12:1-4 being fulfilled in the book of Revelation – ie. Revelation 20!  This appears to be once again an arbitrary creedal philosophy guiding him and not a commitment to “sola scriptura” or sound exegesis.  Again, Ken has already informed his readers that anyone wanting to give multiple or double fulfillments to his AD 70 fulfillments in the book of Revelation, would be guilty of “pure theological assertion” which  has “no exegetical warrant.”[34]  So he can’t then turn around and claim that John in Revelation 7 and 14 is giving the judgment and resurrection of Daniel 12:1-2 two fulfillments.  He sure would have to disagree with partial preterist Joel McDurmon who claimed there could have been an AD 70 fulfillment of the resurrection in Revelation 20 but it would also have to have another “final” fulfillment at the end of time.  McDurmon’s comments are indeed “pure theological assertion” without “exegetical warrant.”
I’m sure Ken would say that John in Revelation 7 and 14 is using the judgment and resurrection of Daniel 12:1-4 typologically to point to AD 70 whereas in Revelation 20 he is using Daniel 12:1-4 to refer to the “final” resurrection.  But once again reformed theology sees an “already” resurrection process for the living taking place in Revelation 20 culminating in what partial preterist James Jordan sees as a resurrection for Daniel’s soul being raised out of Hades or Abraham’s Bosom (per Daniel 12:2, 13/Revelation 20).  After all, where in Revelation 20 is there any mention of a physical or biological resurrection per Gentry?  Only “souls” are mentioned.  And your typical amillennialist is going to tell us that the same end time resurrection and judgment of the dead in Revelation 7, 11 and 14 is then recapitulated in Revelation 20.  These are orthodox views that full preterists have taken on the judgment and resurrection of the dead in Revelation 11, 7, 14 and 20.  We have no desire to “go beyond what is written” or “add” to the prophetic material in Revelation so that we can be creedal.  When creedal tradition seeks to trump sound exegesis, it’s time for the true reformed Christians to make a stand on sound exegesis and what the historical church (combined amillennial and partial preterists) have written on the millennium of Revelation 20.

Conclusion

If no written or printed response is forthcoming from Mr. Gentry and his co-authors of WSTTB? to our second edition of HD, then I will conclude with Gary North’s kind of logic in these matters and that this debate is over because no consistent exegetical one can be given.  I wanted to express my sincere appreciation to the work that Mr. Gentry and his co-authors and anti-full preterist associates have done thus far in demonstrating what full preterists have been saying all along:  the “one” Second Coming or “THE parousia” of Christ attended with the one judgment and resurrection of the living and dead was a process from AD 30 to AD 70 for Israel coming out of her old covenant world/body and into the her new covenant world/body, was spiritual, corporate, resulting in the souls of men such as Daniel (Daniel 12:13) being raised out of Hades or Abraham’s Bosom to close the old covenant age in AD 70.
This article has proven that progressive partial preterists have indeed “given the farm away” to full preterism when it comes to the judgment and resurrection of the dead.  This used to be the defining difference between the two views, but as we have seen Gentry and his progressive partial preterist associates have only stolen our AD 70 judgment and resurrection view of the living and dead (w/out giving us credit) and simply asserted with no exegetical evidence that such passages as John 5:28-29; Acts 24:15YLT; 1 Corinthians 15; and Revelation 20 teach two fulfillments or that a biological resurrection at the end of time is present in any of these passages.
Gentry co-authored a book entitled, HOUSE DIVIDED THE BREAK-UP OF DISPENSATIONAL THEOLOGY in which he and others demonstrated that progressive dispensationalists have given the farm away to covenant theology/eschatology and thus there remains nothing left to dispensationalism.  They must accept that their house is falling apart and cannot stand or accept covenant theology/eschatology.  Gentry is now on the receiving end of this kind of logic.  Our “House Divided” book has demonstrated without a shadow of doubt that progressive partial preterists such as Gentry, DeMar, McDurmon and Mathison combined with the classical amillennial and creedal views form full preterism and they can either accept this or watch their house continue to fall at the feet of full preterism.



[1] Kenneth L. Gentry, Jr. He Shall Have Dominion (Draper, VA:  Apologetics Group Media, 2009 Third Edition), 538.
[2] Kenneth Gentry, DANIEL 12, TRIBULATION AND RESURRECTION, http://postmillennialism.com/2012/03/daniel-12-tribulation-and-resurrection/
[3] Gary DeMar, The Olivet Discourse: The Test of Truth, http://www. americanvision.org/blog/?p=190
[4] Kenneth Gentry, Four Views on the Book of Revelation, ed. C. Marvin Pate (Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan, 1998), 43–44.
[5] Kenneth Gentry, DANIEL 12, TRIBULATION AND RESURRECTION, http://postmillennialism.com/2012/03/daniel-12-tribulation-and-resurrection/
[6]   Gary North, perhaps not knowing his own son-in-law’s position at the time, wrote in 2001: “Anyone who equates the fulfillment of [the parable of the wheat and tares] with A.D. 70 has broken with the historic faith of the church.” http://www.preteristcosmos.com/garynorth-dualism.html
[7] . Joel McDurmon, Jesus v. Jerusalem: A Commentary on Luke 9:51 – 20:26, Jesus’ Lawsuit Against Israel (Powder Springs, GA: The American Vision, Inc., 2011), 48-49; see entire section 43-51. One of DeMar’s co-authors
Peter Leithart, has also conceded that the parable of the wheat and tares was fulfilled in the first century, Peter J. Leithart, The Promise of His Appearing:  An Exposition of Second Peter (Moscow, ID:  Canon Press, 2004), 95.
[8] Kenneth Gentry, DANIEL 12, TRIBULATION AND RESURRECTION, http://postmillennialism.com/2012/03/daniel-12-tribulation-and-resurrection/
[9] Ibid.
[10] Peter J. Leithart, The Promise of His Appearing:  An Exposition of Second Peter (Moscow, ID:  Canon Press, 2004), 95.
[11] G.K. Beale, The IVP New Testament Commentary Series 1–2 Thessalo-nians (Downers Grove, IL: Inter Varsity Press, 2003), 136.  Copyright 2003 by G.K. Beale.  Some Progressive Partial Preterists are now agreeing that 1 Thessalonians 4:15–17 took place in AD 70.  Mike Bull is admitting that Gentry and Mathison are forced to “dodge and weave to put this passage [1 Thess. 4:15-17] into our future.” Mike Bull, The Last Trumpet, http://www.bullartistry.com.au/ wp/2011/06/05/the-last-trumpet/

[12] . Ibid, 136–137.

[13] .  Kenneth Gentry, Perilous Times: A Study in Eschatological Evil (Texarkana, AR:  Covenant Media Press, 1999), 100, n. 19.  Here Gentry cites D.A. Carson, “Matthew,” in Frank E. Gaebelein, ed., The Expositor’s Bible Commentary, 12 vols. (Grand Rapids, MI:  Zondervan, 1984), 8:489; and G. Henry Waterman, “The Sources of Paul’s Teaching on the 2nd Coming of Christ in 1 and 2 Thessalonians,” Journal of the Evangelical Theological Society 18:2 (June 1975); 105–113.

[14] . Mathison, From Age to Age, 515.

[15] . Mathison, Postmillenialism, 230.

[16] . Ibid, 226.

[17]Dominion, 542.

[18] .  John Brown, Discourses and Sayings of Our Lord (Edinburg: The Banner of Truth Trust, 1990 [1852]), 1:170.

[19] .    Crispin H.T. Fletcher-Louis, Edited by Kent E. Brower & Mark W. Elliot, Eschatology in Bible & Theology: Evangelical Essays at the Dawn of a New Millennium (Downers Grove, IL:  Inter Varsity Press, 1997), 145.

[20] DeMar, Last Days Madness, Ibid. Fourth revised edition, 192.
[21] Gary DeMar, The Olivet Discourse: The Test of Truth, http://www. americanvision.org/blog/?p=190
[22] Beale, G. K., & Carson, D. A. (2007). Commentary on the New Testament use of the Old Testament (747, 886–887). Grand Rapids, MI; Nottingham, UK: Baker Academic; Apollos..

[23] 0. G.K. Beale, A New Testament Biblical Theology: The Unfolding of The

Old Testament In The New (Grand Rapids, MI: Baker Academic, 2011), 131132.

[24] Gentry, ibid. FOUR VIEWS ON THE BOOK OF REVELATION, 43.
[25] Kenneth L. Gentry, Acts 24:15 AND THE ALLEGED NEARNESS OF THE RESURRECTION http://postmillennialism.com/2012/02/acts-2415-and-the-alleged-nearness-of-the-resurrection/
[26] Kenneth Gentry, Acts 24:15 AND THE ALLEGED NEARNESS OF THE RESURRECTION, http://postmillennialism.com/2012/02/acts-2415-and-the-alleged-nearness-of-the-resurrection/
[27] . Kenneth L. Gentry, Jr., The Beast of Revelation, (Tyler, TX: Institute for Christian Economics, 1989), 23–24.
[28] . Kenneth L. Gentry, Jr., Before Jerusalem Fell, (Tyler, TX: Institute for Christian Economics, 1989), 141–142.

[29] . Ibid., 141.

[30] . Gary DeMar, Last Days Madness: Obsession of the Modern Church, (Powder Springs, GA:  American Vision, 1999), 225.

[31] Gary DeMar, All Israel will be saved:  Notes on Romans 11:26, American Vision http://americanvision.org/1234/all-israel-will-be-saved-notes-onromans/#.UG3auVGJr3A.  James B. Jordan, The Future of Israel Re-examined, July 1991. Biblical Horizons, No. 27 July, 1991

[32] Gordon D. Fee, THE FIRST EPISTLE TO THE CORINTHIANS, (Grand Rapids, MI:  Eerdmans Publishing, 1987), 756.
[33] . G. K. Beale, The New International Greek Testament Commentary: The Book of Revelation (Grand Rapids, Michigan: Eerdmans Publishing Company, 1999), 1018.
[34] Kenneth Gentry, Four Views on the Book of Revelation, ed. C. Marvin Pate (Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan, 1998), 43–44.
 

House Divided Chapter Four The NT Time Texts Partial Preterist Keith A. Mathison Vs. Full Preterist Michael J. Sullivan – "All Things" Fulfilled Luke 21:20-22

House Divided Bridging the Gap in Reformed Eschatology A Preterist Response to

When Shall These Things Be?

Chapter Four
The Eschatological Madness of Mathison or How Can These Things Be? 
Part 4 – All Things Fulfilled Luke 21:20-22

Michael J. Sullivan

Copyright 2009 and 2013 – All rights reserved.  No part of this  book (or article) may be reproduced in any form without permission  in writing from the publisher or author of this chapter/article (Vision Publishing  or Michael J. Sullivan), except in the case of brief quotations embodied in critical articles or reviews.  

All Things Written 

In Luke 18:31, Jesus says that when He and His disciples go up to Jerusalem (in about AD 30), “all things that are written by the prophets concerning the Son of Man will be accomplished.” Mathison argues that since the Second Coming did not occur at that time, it follows that when Jesus says in Luke 21:22 that “all things written” will be fulfilled when Jerusalem is destroyed in AD 70, He is referring only to prophetic predictions that concerned the destruction of Jerusalem and not to all eschatological prophecy in general (172).

Response: 

Of course no one disagrees with Mathison’s observation that the context of Luke 18:31 limits Jesus’ phrase of “all things” to prophetic material pertaining to His passion.  But Mathison assumes what he needs to prove when he assumes that the context of Christ’s coming in Matthew 24 is only dealing with the fall of Jerusalem, and not His actual Second Coming connected to all eschatological prophecy in general.  Later we will see that Mathison is not in line with the creeds or the historic church when it comes to what the Olivet Discourse actually covers.

Gentry says that when Christ referred to the fulfillment of “all things written” in Luke 21:22, He was referring to Old Testament prophecies only, and that Christ therefore did not include the resurrection of all men and the Second Coming in the term “all things written.”[1]  But Gentry fails to understand that the resurrection of the dead was predicted in the Old Testament. The Apostle Paul, who taught the resurrection of the dead, taught “nothing but what the Prophets and Moses said was going to take place” (Acts 26:21–23). Paul stated specifically that the Old Testament predicted the resurrection of the dead (Acts 24:14–15; cf. Dan. 12:2-3; Isa. 25:8; Hosea 13:14). Therefore even if “all things written” in Luke 21:22 refers only to Old Testament prophecies, as Gentry says, it still includes the resurrection of the dead, and therefore literally “all things written.”

In the book of Revelation, it is said from beginning to the end (Rev. 1:1; 22:6–7, 10–12, 20) that the prophecies of the book would be fulfilled “shortly.” Those soon-to-be-fulfilled prophecies included the Second Coming, the resurrection of the living and the dead, the last judgment, and the new heavens and the new earth—in other words, literally “all things written.”

Paul in 1 Corinthians 10:11, tells his first-century audience, “Now all these things happened to them as examples [types], and they were written for our admonition, upon whom the ends of the ages have come.” Jesus’ and Paul’s audience understood the phrase “this age” to be a reference to the old covenant age, and the “age to come” as a reference to the Messianic or new covenant age. They also understood that under the umbrella of the old covenant “age” (singular) there were various “ages” (plural), or covenants. The covenant that God made with David is an example of this. Thus when the old covenant agewas consummated, it was then that all of Israel’s “ages,” as contained in “the Law and the Prophets” (“all things written”), were consummated.

The fulfillment that has been wrought in Christ is no piecemeal fulfillment that has remained a “yes and no” fulfillment/non-fulfillment for 2,000 years, as futurists such as Mathison imagine. The Law of Moses does not remain “imposed” as it did between the Cross and the Parousia (Heb. 9:10, NASB). Rather, Christ returned and the old covenant vanished in His Presence forty years after His Cross (Heb. 8:13). If He did not return, and if the dead were not raised in Him, then the old covenant never vanished, and we are still in our sins. This is the inevitable implication of denying that literally “all things written” are fulfilled in Christ today.

A comparison of Daniel 12:1–2 with the Olivet Discourse proves that literally every eschatological prophecy in the Scriptures would be fulfilled in AD 70:
Daniel 12:1-12 Olivet Discourse

Daniel 12:1-2

Olivet Discourse

1. Tribulation and Abomination that causes Desolation (Dan. 12:1, 12) 1. Tribulation and Abomination that causes desolation (Matt. 24:15, 21; Lk. 21:20-23)
2. Judgment and Deliverance (Dan. 12:1) 2. Judgment and Deliverance (Lk. 21:18-22, 28; Matt. 24:13)
3. Resurrection (Dan. 12:2-3) 3. Resurrection (Matt. 13:40-43;24:30-31; Lk. 21:27-28)
4. The End (Dan. 12:4, 6, 8-9, 13) 4. The End (Matt. 24:13-14)
5. When would all this take place?“. . .when the power [The Law] ofthe holy people [Israel] has beencompletely shattered [the destructionof the city and the sanctuaryin AD 70], all these things[including the judgment andresurrection] shall be finished.”“But you, go your way till the end; for you shall rest, and will arise to your inheritance at the end of the days.” (Dan. 12:7, 13)
 
5. When would all this take place?“There shall not be left here onestone upon another, that shall notbe thrown down” [the destructionof the city and the sanctuary in AD70].” “Verily I say unto you, Thisgeneration shall not pass, till allthese things [judgment & resurrection]be fulfilled.”  (Matt. 24:1, 34)

Mathison believes that the majority of scholars “rightly understand” the resurrection of Daniel 12:2-3 as being a future biological resurrection of all believers.[2] But he has not explained how that resurrection can be separated from the first-century great tribulation, abomination of desolation, and destruction of Jerusalem in Daniel 12:1, 7, 11. Daniel 12:7 says that when the power of the holy people would be completely shattered (in AD 70), then “all these things would be finished” –not “some” of them.

Partial Preterist James Jordan now understands the resurrection of Daniel 12:2-3 (and Daniel’s personal resurrection in verse 13) as be-ing a spiritual and corporate resurrection that took place from Jesus’ earthly ministry to AD 70. Jordan actually sees this past resurrection as being the resurrection of Revelation 20:

“The death of the Church in the Great Tribulation, and her resurrection after that event, were the great proof that Jesus had accomplished the work He came to do. The fact that the Church exists today, nearly 2000 years after her death in the Great Tribulation, is the ongoing vindication of Jesus work.”[3]

“Revelation takes up where Daniel leaves off, and deals mostly with the Apostolic Age and the death and resurrection of the Church.”[4]

“What Daniel is promised is that after his rest in Abraham’s bosom, he will stand up with all God’s saints and join Michael on a throne in heaven, as described in Revelation 20, an event that came after the Great Tribulation and in the year AD 70.[5]

Mathison’s co-author Gentry has also finally come to the conclusion that the resurrection of Daniel 12:2 was fulfilled in AD 70:

“In Daniel 12:1-2 we find a passage that clearly speaks of the great tribulation in AD 70.”

“…But it also seems to speak of the resurrection occurring at that time…”

“Daniel appears to be presenting Israel as a grave site under God’s curse: Israel as a corporate body is in the “dust” (Da 12:2; cp. Ge 3:14, 19). In this he follows Ezekiel’s pattern in his vision of the dry bones, which represent Israel’s “death” in the Babylonian dispersion (Eze 37). In Daniel’s prophecy many will awaken, as it were, during the great tribulation to suffer the full fury of the divine wrath, while others will enjoy God’s grace in receiving everlasting life.”[6]

We commend Gentry for his recently developed full preterist exegesis of Daniel 12:1-3. However, it presents a problem for him. Gentry stated, in the same book, that the resurrection in the parable of the wheat and tares is not yet fulfilled.[7] Yet Jesus taught that Daniel 12:2-3 would be fulfilled at the same time as that parable.

Nevertheless, some of Gentry’s partial preterist colleagues have come to the conclusion that the parable of the wheat and tares was also fulfilled in AD 70. For example, Joel McDurmon (Gary North’s sonin-law, and Director of Research for Gary DeMar’s American Vision)[8]:

It is clear that Jesus did not have in mind the end of the world, nor did He mean the final judgment. Rather, Matthew 13:24-30, 36-43 describe the judgment that would come upon unbelieving Jerusalem. During this time, the angels would “gather out of his kingdom all things that offend, and them which do iniquity” (13:41) and these would be judged with fire. Many of them literally were burned in fire during the destruction of Jerusalem.

During this same time, however, the elect of Christ—“the children of the kingdom” (v. 38)—will be harvested. While the explanation of the parable does not tell us their final end, the parable itself has the householder instructing the harvesters to “gather the wheat into my barn.” In other words, they are protected and saved by God.

This, of course, is exactly what happened to the Christians. Not only were they saved in soul, but they mostly fled Jerusalembefore the Roman siege. This was consequent to Jesus’ advice to flee and not look back once the signs arose (Matt. 24:16-22); indeed this would correspond with the angels’ work of harvesting the elect (24:30).[9]

Curiously, McDurmon does not mention that the resurrection of Daniel 12:2-3 is quoted by Jesus in Matthew 13:39-43. Partial preterists such as McDurmon also ignore the fact that Paul, in agreement with Daniel and Jesus, also taught that the resurrection of Daniel 12:2-3 was imminent in the first century:
having hope toward God, which they themselves also wait for, that there is about to be a rising again of the dead, both ofrighteous and unrighteous (Acts 24:15, YLT & WEY; cf. Matt. 13:39-43).

There is only one passage found in “the law and prophets” that explicitly speaks of a resurrection of believers and unbelievers, and that is Daniel 12:2-3. This is Paul’s source in Acts 24:15, as virtually any commentary or scholarly work agrees. As G. K. Beale and D. A. Carson wrote on Acts 24:15:

The resurrection of the righteous and the unrighteous is based on the prophecy of the end in Dan. 12:2-3, which indicates twogroups of people, some being raised to eternal life and others to eternal reproach and shame, and then refers to the “righteous” (Θ) or to “righteousness” (MT). Clearly this passage lies behind Paul’s statement, although the wording is different.[10]

Partial Preterists such as Gentry who admit the resurrection of Daniel 12:2 was fulfilled in AD 70 need to not only address the issue of this being Paul’s source for his resurrection doctrine in Acts 24:15, but other places in the NT. Again Beale points out in one of his most recent works, that Jesus is following the (OG) LXX of Daniel 12:1-2, 4 as His source for His teaching on “eternal life” and the coming resurrection “hour” (or “the hour of the end”) of both believers and unbelievers in (John 5:28-29).[11]

And clearly the books being opened in judgment and the resurrection of all in Daniel 12:1-2 is the judgment and resurrection of Revelation 20:5-15. Gentry at one point seeking to refute the Premillennial Dispensational theory of two resurrections cited Daniel 12:2/John 5:28-29/John 6:39-40/Acts 24:15 as evidence of “one resurrection and one judgment, which occur simultaneously at the end…”[12] We couldn’t agree more with Gentry #1 – that these texts are descriptive of “one” and the same resurrection and judgment which take place at the same time in history. And yet we also agree with Gentry #2 – Daniel 12:2 was fulfilled in AD 70.  Another question or challenge for partial preterists who see the resurrection of Daniel 12:2-3 as being fulfilled in AD 70 is this:

How many times must Daniel be raised unto, and receive, “eternal life?”

Daniel 12

1 Corinthians 15

1. Resurrection unto “eternal life”(v. 2) 1. Resurrection unto incorruptibility or immortality (vss. 52–53)
2. Time of the end (v. 4) 2. Then cometh the end (v. 24)
3. When the power of the holy people [Mosaic OC law] is completely shattered (v. 7) 3. When victory over “the [Mosaic OC] law” comes (v. 56)

 

To be fair and thorough I should point out a recent development in Gentry’s understanding of how the resurrection of Daniel 12:2 is fulfilled.  As we saw above, Gentry, in order to refute the two-resurrection theory of premillennial dispensationalism, claimed that the resurrection of this text is the one and same, yet-future resurrection as described by Jesus and Paul in John 5:28-29; John 6:39-40; and Acts 24:15 (and no doubt Revelation 20).Then later, Gentry changed his interpretation when responding to a full preterist (apparently realizing that he could no longer arbitrarily sever the resurrection of Daniel 12:2 from the firstcentury Great Tribulation in verse 1, and the first-century “time, times and half a time” and “shattering of the holy people” in verse 7). On Gentry’s Facebook wall, he wrote regarding Daniel 12:2 that it has nothing to do with a biological resurrection:

“Daniel 12 is not dealing with bodily resurrection but national resurrection (as does Eze 37). Dan 12 sees the ‘resurrection’ of Israel in the birth of the Christian Church, which is the New Israel.”

But later, following his lecture on the millennium at Criswell Bible College, Gentry gave a slightly different response.  After being challenged on how the New Testament develops the resurrection of Daniel 12:2 in Matthew 13:39–43; John 5:28-28; Acts 24:15 and specifically in Revelation 20:5–15, he responded by saying that Daniel 12:2 was typologically and spiritually fulfilled in AD 70 and that it will be anti-typically and ultimately fulfilled in a literal “bodily resurrection” at the end of world history.

Besides this not being taught by Daniel or any New Testament author, my question and challenge to Gentry’s new explanation of this passage is this:  If Gentry can give Daniel 12:2 two fulfillments (one in AD 70 and one in our future), then what is to stop the dispensationalist from saying something like this:
There may have been some kind of fulfillment of the Great Tribulation in an AD 66–70 (Dan. 12:1; Matt. 24:21) and in the “desolation” of Jerusalem and her temple in AD 70 (Dan. 9:27; Matt. 24:15), but those events were only typological fulfillments.  The ultimate fulfillments will be in our future when Israel rebuilds her temple.

Or why should Gentry oppose the amillennialist teaching that, while the Great Tribulation may have had some aspect of fulfillment in the events leading up to AD 70, we should not consider it as one historic event but an “already but not yet” process the church goes through until the end of history?

Gentry gives Daniel 12:2 two fulfillments but won’t allow dispensationalism or any other futurist system to do the same thing with the Great Tribulation, the three and a half years, or the Abomination of Desolation in Daniel 12 and Daniel 9:27. Jesus in Luke 21:20-22 and Matthew 13:3943 did not say that all Old Testament prophecy or the resurrection and glorification of Daniel 12:2–3 would be fulfilled in two totally different ways spanning thousands or millions of years from AD 70 to the end of world history.  He said that these things would all be fulfilled in His generation (“this generation”) at the end of the old covenant age.
The Transitive Property of Equality Principle (Since A=B & B=C, then A=C) As It Relates to Dan. 12:1-13 (A), Mat. 13:38-43 (B), and Mat. 24:3-36 & 25:31-41 (C)

                                                   Since A (Daniel 12)  = B (Matthew 13)
Tribulation on National Israel as Never Before Verse 1b Verses 40-42
Time-of-the-End / End-of-‘this’-Age Separation Verses 1c, 4a, 9b, 13b Verses 39b-41
Saints Rise and Shine in the Eternal Kingdom Verses 2a, 2b, 3 Verse 43
Wicked Rise to Shame in Eternal Condemnation Verses 2a, 2c Verses 39-42
Kingdom-Age Evangelism via God’s Shining Ones Verse 3 Verse 43

 

                                                          And B (Matthew 13) = C (Matthew 24-25)
Pre-Kingdom Evangelism by Jesus’ Disciples Verses 37-38 24:14
Tribulation on National Israel as Never Before Verses 40-42 24:21-22
End-of-‘this’-Age / End-of-the-Age Separation Verses 39b-43 24:3, 30-31; 25:31-41
The Sons of the Day / Hour Shine with the Son Verse 43a 24:27, 30-31, 36
Inheritance of and Entrance into the Kingdom Verse 43a 25:34

 

                                                      Then     A (Daniel 12)  =   C (Matthew 24-25)
Tribulation and Sanctification / Great Tribulation Verses 1b, 10 24:21-22
Time / Day / Hour of the Judgment (aka Separation) Verses 1-2, 4 (OG/LXX) 24:36; 25:31-33
Fulfilled at the Time-of-the-End / the End-of-the-Age / the End à viz. The Shattering of National Israel’s World—Her Heaven and Earth (i.e. the Temple, etc.) Verses 4a, 9b, 13b
Verse 7
24:3b, 13-14
24:1-8, 14, 28-29, 34-35
Inheritance of and Entrance into Eternal Kingdom-Life Verses 2b, 3a, 13b 25:34, 46
The Sons of the Day / Hour Shine with the Son Verse 3a 24:27, 36; 25:34
Kingdom-Age Evangelism via God’s Shining Ones Verse 3 25:29a

Two or More Things that Are Equal to Another Thing Are Also Equal to Each Other: 

Daniel 12 (A)          = Matthew 13 (B)   =     Matthew 24-25 (C)
Kingdom-Age Evangelism = Kingdom-Age Evangelism = Kingdom-Age Evangelism
Tribulation Like Never Before = Tribulation Meted Out = Great Tribulation Unlike Before
Time of the End of Daniel’s People; End of the Age of National Israel = Time of the End of that Age To Befall Jesus’ Generation = Age of National Israel to End in the Fall of Its Temple & City
The Chosen Ones to Rise & Shine; The Wicked to Rise to Shame = The Righteous Ones to Rise & Shine; Tares Reaped to Burn = Sheep to Inherit Kingdom; Goats to Inherit Punishment

 


[1] Dominion, 542.
[2] Keith A. Mathison, WSTTB 160–161; From Age to Age: The Unfolding of
Eschatology (Phillipsburg, NJ: P&R Publishing, 2009), 281.
[3] James B. Jordan, THE HANDWRITING ON THE WALL A Commentary on the Book of Daniel, (Powder Springs, GA: American Vision, 2007), 620.
[4] Ibid., 621
[5] Ibid., 628
[6] Kenneth L. Gentry, Jr. He Shall Have Dominion (Draper, VA: Apologetics Group Media, 2009 Third Edition), 538.  On Gentry’s Facebook page he answered my question on this text by writing, “Dan 12 is not dealing with bodily resurrection but national resurrection (as does Eze 37). Dan 12 sees the “resurrection” of Israel in the birth of the Christian Church, which is the New Israel.”  But when I challenged Gentry on how the NT develops the resurrection of Daniel 12:2-3/Matt. 13:43/John 5:28-29/Acts 24:15/Rev. 20:5-15 at his Criswell lecture on the millennium, he changed his tune and is now claiming that the resurrection text of Dan. 12:2 has an AD 70 “type” fulfillment and an end of the history “bodily resurrection” fulfillment as well.  I told him that if he can do this with the resurrection of Dan. 12:2, then dispensationalists can double fulfill or have multiple types and anti-types fulfillments of prophetic material that Gentry says was only fulfilled in AD 70 – tribulation, abomination of desolation of a temple in Jerusalem, apostasy, etc…  Again partial preterists like Gentry and Mathison are arbitrary and inconsistent when they want something only fulfilled in AD 70 when debating futurists, but then want something fulfilled in the future when debating full preterists.
[7] Ibid., 235 n. 70, 243.
[8] Gary North, perhaps not knowing his own son-in-law’s position at the time, wrote in 2001: “Anyone who equates the fulfillment of [the parable of the wheat and tares] with A.D. 70 has broken with the historic faith of the church.”
http://www.preteristcosmos.com/garynorth-dualism.html
[9] Joel McDurmon, Jesus v. Jerusalem: A Commentary on Luke 9:51 –
20:26, Jesus’ Lawsuit Against Israel (Powder Springs, GA: The American Vision,
Inc., 2011), 48-49; see entire section 43-51. One of DeMar’s co-authors
Peter Leithart, has also conceded that the parable of the wheat and tares was
fulfilled in the first century: “Jesus has now come with His winnowing fork,
and before the end of the age, the wheat and tares will be separated. The end
of the age thus refers not to the final judgment but to the close of “this generation.”
Peter J. Leithart, The Promise of His Appearing: An Exposition of Second
Peter (Moscow, ID: Canon Press, 2004), 95.
[10] Beale, G. K., & Carson, D. A., Commentary on the New Testament use
of the Old Testament, (Grand Rapids, MI; Nottingham, UK: Baker Academic;
Apollos, 2007), 598.
[11] 30 G.K. Beale, A NEW TESTAMENT BIBLICAL THEOLOGY THE UNFOLDING
OF THE OLD TESTAMENT IN THE NEW (Grand Rapids, MI:
Baker Academic, 2011), 131-132. This creates a huge problem for Partial Preterists
such as Gentry who not only take the resurrection of Dan. 12:2 as fulfilled
in AD 70, but also takes the eschatological “not yet” “hour” of (John 4:21-
24) as fulfilled in AD 70 (as Full Preterists do). Why? Because according to
Mathison (WSTTB, 172-174) Jesus is using the same eschatological “already”
and “not yet” pattern of this coming “hour” in both John 4:21-24 – 5:25-29 and
thus are referring to the same period of time. Once again when we combine
what Beale, Gentry, and Mathison are saying here on these texts, they form
the Full Preterist view in that the “not yet” resurrection “hour” of Dan. 12:1-2/
John 5:28-29 was fulfilled in AD 70. For more on why John 5:28-29 is not a
description of a fleshly end of time resurrection see David Green’s response to
Dr. Strimple.
[12] Kenneth L. Gentry, THE GREATNESS OF THE GREAT COMMISSION
(Tyler TX: Institute for Christian Economics, 1990), 142.